JPHiP Forum

AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Topic started by: 0_o on May 31, 2011, 02:44:48 AM

Title: [Oneshots] Baking [Shimazaki Haruka & Yokoyama Yui] (Jan 10)
Post by: 0_o on May 31, 2011, 02:44:48 AM
In my own personal opinion, if you don't want to read really bad fics I'd skip right to The Letter Never Sent and the fics after it.


Graduation - Kasai Tomomi & Ohori Megumi
 
“Ohori Megumi” with that my heart stopped. That alone had spread resolute fear in me. From my spot by the new Team B tears began to spill. Endless thoughts began to fill me as I was reminded of MaiMai, this time it wasn’t a best friend I was losing, but my secret lover. Had Aki-P found out about us, or was this Megumi’s way of breaking up? Endless possibilities and what ifs only served to bring more tears. Out of the corner of my eye I noticed Mayu look hesitantly before nudging me and motioning towards the crowd. That’s right, there’s a crowd in front of me, and no matter what I should always tries my best. I brought forth my brightest smile as I felt my heart breaking apart. 

____
3 or 4 parts, kinda connected in a way...
total fail I know T_____T
No factual reference whatsoever... well other than Oshima Mai & Kasai being good friends
____

For my own convenience

Meetan/Kasai Drabbles - Ohori Megumi & Kasai Tomomi
Graduation
[ Photobook (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg898691#msg898691) ]
[ Oshimeshi (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg900548#msg900548) ]

[ Reversal of Roles (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg922856#msg922856) ] - Kojima Haruna & Oshima Yuko

[ Skinship (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg925455#msg925455) ] - Kuramochi Asuka & Takajo Aki

Actresses - Maeda Atsuko & Takahashi Minami & Kuramochi Asuka
[ Part 1 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg928238#msg928238) ]
[ Part 2 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg928149#msg928149) ]

[ Childhood (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg944288#msg944288) ] - Kojima Haruna & Oshima Yuko

[ The Letter Never Sent (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1021541#msg1021541) ] - Kasai Tomomi & Itano Tomomi

[ Tadaima (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1022380#msg1022380) ] - Ono Erena & Miyazaki Miho

[ I'm Sorry (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1022585#msg1022585) ] - Maeda Atsuko & Nakagawa Haruka

[ Scorned Love and Convenience Stores (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1048718#msg1048718) ] - Fujie Reina & Ishida Haruka

[ Mata Ne (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1051224#msg1051224) ] - Nonaka Misato, Umeda Ayaka, Matsui Sakiko

[ The Adventures of Babysitter Natsumii (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1051665#msg1051665) ] - Matsubara Natsumi, Chikano Rina, Kimoto Kanon

[ Friend (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1051665#msg1051665) ] - Matsui Sakiko, Nonaka Misato


Closure - Kitahara Rie & Sashihara Rino
[ Main (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1052507#msg1052507) ]
[ Prequel (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1057985#msg1057985) ]

Lies
[ Kashiwagi Yuki (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1052827#msg1052827) ]
[ Oshima Yuko (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1072653#msg1072653) ]
[ Iwata Karen (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1077518#msg1077518) ]
[ Nakanishi Rina (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1131132#msg1131132) ]

[ Smile (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1053380#msg1053380) ] - Takayanagi Akane & Yagami Kumi

Melonpan Alliance - Fukumoto Aina & Matsui Rena + Miyawaki Sakura, Komori Yui
[ Part 1: Fukumoto Sakura (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1056138#msg1056138) ]
[ Part 2: Sister (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1056979#msg1056979) ]
[ Part 3: Kitten (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1065281#msg1065281) ]
[ Part 4: Yui (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1071106#msg1071106) ]
[ Part 5: End (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1100180#msg1100180) ]

[ Extra 1: Monsters (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1091429#msg1091429) ]

[ Eyes (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1060564#msg1060564) ] - Nakatsuka Tomomi, Yokoyama Yui

[ RinoRie Drabbles (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1067390#msg1067390) ] - Sashihara Rino & Kitahara Rie

[ Haunted House (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1072383#msg1072383) ] - Sashihara Rino & Kitahara Rie & Yokoyama Yui

[ Growing Up (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1073094#msg1073094) ] - Matsui Jurina

[ The Adventures of Derprin (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1073532#msg1073532) ] - Kikuchi Ayaka & Katayama Haruka

[ Shonichi (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1073961#msg1073961) ] - Hirajima Natsumi, Watanabe Mayu, 3rd Gen

[ Some Fluffy Thing I Do Not Has Title For (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1074345#msg1074345) ] Kinoshita Yukiko & Ogiso Shiori

[ These Feelings of Graduation (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1075275#msg1075275) ] Akimoto Sayaka & Ono Erena

[ Her (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1104085#msg1104085) ] Watanabe Miyuki

[ Promise (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1105815#msg1105815) ] Nakanishi Rina & Takahashi Minami

[ Drabbles (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1113993#msg1113993) ] Kinoshita Yukiko & Ogiso Shiori, Kitahara Rie & Sashihara Rino

[ Stalker (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1114824#msg1114824) ] Ogiso Shiori & Kizaki Yuria

[ Fight [1/3] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1124100#msg1124100) ] Sashihara Rino & Oota Aika&Murashige Anna

[ Wimbleton (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1152653#msg1152653) ] Kimoto Kanon

Graduation
[ Yagami Kumi Version (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1179225#msg1179225) ]
[ Kizaki Yuria Version (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1179226#msg1179226) ]

Stalker
[ Anai Chihiro Version  (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1189397#msg1189397) ]
[ Matsuoka Natsumi Version  (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1190368#msg1190368) ]

[ Time (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1192149#msg1192149) ]

[ Crush (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1192776#msg1192776) ] Matsuoka Natsumi & Anai Chihiro

[ Hikikomori [1/?] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1203247#msg1203247) ]
[ Hikikomori [2/?] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1219371#msg1219371) ]
*Forfeited until further notice.
Yes not I quit, not cancelled, not postponed. I FLIPPING FORFEIT, this fic I swear does not want to get written.
HOW in the world do I manage to delete this thing twice on two different platforms without knowing until months later.
HOW??? Does it like run into the recycling bin while I'm not looking or something??

[ Silence (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1209889#msg1209889) ] Moriyasu Madoka & Matsuoka Natsumi

Character death, suicide, insanity. THERE IS NOTHING FLUFFY OR HAPPY.
[ Insanity[1/?] (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1223749#msg1223749) ] Kinoshita Yukiko, Ogiso Shiori, Kizaki Yuria, Yagami Kumi

[ Happiness (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1256300#msg1256300) ] Nakanishi Rina

[ Baking (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=29535.msg1361711#msg1361711) ] Shimazaki Haruka & Yokoyama Yui
______

Well it was fun while it lasted.
Title: Re: Oneshots
Post by: kahem on May 31, 2011, 11:15:09 AM
I think is good a Chiyuu x Meetan fic ^^
Title: Re: Oneshots
Post by: Arakawa on May 31, 2011, 11:21:26 AM
Oh haven't seen anyone write this pairing here before :)

I'm liking it.
OshibeMeshibe!
Title: Re: Oneshots
Post by: douya08 on June 01, 2011, 01:34:09 PM
chiyuu x meetan..!  :w00t:
never expect of their relationship..  :roll: pls update soon xD
Title: Re: Oneshots
Post by: 0_o on June 04, 2011, 12:38:42 AM
2nd part, I actually had it already written, but I kinda felt that there was no flow between the 2...

PB

“This is my job now; you know that there’s literally no way for me to return to AKB.” I shouted, she just doesn’t get it, this was Aki-P’s way of saying back off. “But still isn’t it just a bit over? You might as well be fucking nude.” She yelled back face red with anger. “But I’m not, and contrary to popular belief the photographer was a woman.” I tried reasoning with her before reaching my hand for hers in an attempt to calm her down. “Still…” she muttered disheartened by her own yelling. “You know I can’t quit Tomomi that means there would be no way for us to continue. It would mean that I would be away from you. You and I both know that this has always been our dream. I love you okay? I know I promised to only ever show you, but this is just how the entertainment system works.” I hold her before pulling her into my arms. “Megumi…” she hesitated before pulling out of my hold. “Let’s break up. Ever since the shuffle we’ve both changed. I can’t face my own jealous side anymore. It’s the best for both of us.” I looked into her eyes in disbelief, minutes had passed by before I heard my voice again, “…if that’s what you truly want.” I said before standing up and leaving my heart slowly breaking apart.

_______________

Title: Re: Oneshots (June 3)
Post by: kahem on June 06, 2011, 08:28:49 AM
Break up T_T
Title: Re: Oneshots (June 3)
Post by: 0_o on June 08, 2011, 07:17:39 AM
Oshimeshi


“Neh… Tomo are you going to be alright?” I heard as I felt Tomochin’s concerned gaze. “Oshimeshi made it onto AX this year…that means –“Before she could even finished I snapped harshly at her, “I know what it means.” “Geez chillax, you make it seem like you’re the estranged ex and not her.” She muttered. “I’m sorry; it’s just been a while.” I confessed to her. “Yeah, understatement of the century, you’ve BOTH been deliberately avoiding each other.” “I know…” I muttered quietly putting an end to our conversation.
“Ohori, Kasai behave yourselves.” And that was the last thing anyone said before we were pushed on stage. I took a moment to look at the woman that I once and still am very deeply in love with. Nothing had changed, at least not physically, the bags on her eyes skilfully covered with makeup, only allowing her eyes to tell of the sadness. With one last glance, the song I once loved performing began.
-
I had kissed her hoping that in those few seconds she would be able to tell my love for her. I wished that I could just drop down to my knees and beg for forgiveness, but the show must go on if not for my sake then Tomo’s. “I love you…” I whispered softly into her ear as the song ended.
“I love you.” I told her again awkwardly as the both of us returned backstage. Amidst the hurrying girls, the both of us stood completely still. “I know…” she whispered before walking off to the change rooms. What was I supposed to think? The tears that I held back for so many months began to fall. Tomo wanted to break it off. I felt like running away, but there was nowhere to run. Yuko passed by me, slipping a piece of paper into my hands before walking off with an encouraging smile.
               “I love you too – Tomo”
I stood there stunned as a grin worked its way onto my face, I must have looked like a mess from all the looks I was getting, but the key thing was; perhaps I wasn’t rejected at all. With this sliver of hope I broke into a sprint to search for, as corny as it may be, the love of my live.


____
And with that my crappy fic has ended :)
Title: Re: Oneshots (July29)
Post by: 0_o on July 30, 2011, 04:30:36 AM
...This is what happens when I don't get enough sleep.
Weird dialogues form and you get something like this.
terribly OOC and I mean it

Reversal of Roles - KojiYuu


I still remember the first time I saw her at the meeting between Team A and K, looking completely docile like how everyone would assume her to be. But little did they know that she was in fact the scariest person that I’ve ever met in my life. Why I made the mistake of groping her even though knowing the possibility she would be the same monster that I groped before, I still don’t know.

“Nyan Nyan?” I wondered to myself, those ears looked so familiar. “How did you know my nickname?” You looked at me curiously; I froze shivers already crawling up my spine. No, it couldn’t be. No way in hell would you be her. “It’s just that you remind me of someone…” I told you dismissively, praying that if you were her, you wouldn’t recognize me. ‘Someone very, very, very scary. A grope happy fiend’ I murmured to myself shuddering at the mere memory. “Mhm…” you replied completely suspicious of my answer but went back to chatting with your teammates from Team A.

I wish I had never groped her, never unleashed the monster inside of her again.

-

"Ne Yuuchan~ Want to go for lunch?" a bright and energetic Takamina asked right after she spotted me in the rehearsal room. I glared at her for mentioning that horrid nickname." Oh shut up Takamina"

"What Yuuchan doesn't like her nickname?~" She said coming up to me and starting to poke at my dimples like I was a kid. Worse of all she was mimicing her voice."I said shaddup" I pouted hoping that she’d just stop, I really don’t need to be reminded of her right now."Fine, fine. Oh look she's coming." She annouced nochanlantly. Sweat started forming on my forehead, and it wasn’t because of the heat. "Fuck, gotta go." I told Takamina before bolting out the other door.

‘Myao Myao MYAO where the hell are you!’ I literally screamed in my head while frantically bolting down the hallway and getting strange looks from the staff.

-

"Akicha, Sasshi, have you seen Myao?" I asked the cuddling couple in the hallway." Backstage. Why" Aki asked Yuko curiously."Obviously looking for ‘Nyan Nyan’ repellent" Sasshi muttered in her ear, I gave her a dark look but before I could say anything else. "Yuuchan where are you~" A sweet voice called from the corner of the hallway. "Arg, gotta go lovebirds." I told them hurriedly before bolting once again.

-

"Ne, have you two see Yuko?” Questioned the person whom Yuko was so desperately trying to run away from, Kojima Haruna. "Uhm..." pondered Sasshi, wondering if it was worth it to protect Yuko from Haruna. ”We're playing hide and seek again... Now tell me where she is." she said darkly. “Bbbackstage looking for Myao” stuttered out Aki hoping to save both her and Sasshi’s life. Whoever said that Haruna was docile, has obviously has not gotten in her way while she’s out hunting for her Yuuchan."Thanks" Haruna offhandedly said before twirling around in search of her prey again.

“Ne… think Yuko will get saved?”

“Can’t say, I mean it is Myao and Haruna we’re talking about.”

-

"Aww Yuuchan stop hiding behind Myao” whined Haruna having spotted her prey hiding behind Miho. “Save me Myao, save me” Cried a scared Yuko. “Ugh you two are at it again?! Yuko stop trying to rape Haruna in front of the camera and maybe she'll stop trying to rape you behind the camera. You two are such a twisted couple.” Miho muttered groaning that she was caught in the middle of their ‘playtime’ once again. “But Myao…” pleaded a teary eyed and completely puppy faced Yuko. “Miyazaki Miho I give you 5 seconds to scram.” Haruna ordered getting tired of Yuko hiding from her. She had better things to do to Yuko than play hide and seek.

“Kojima, I refuse, I was here first. If you want Yuko then get her to stop clinging to me.” Miho said as if daring her to do something. “Yuuchan~” Haruna said trying to coax Yuko from her hiding spot behind Miho. “Ssorry Nyan Nyan but spare me? Just for today?” a stuttering Yuko pleaded the displeased girl standing just meters from her. “Fine...we'll talk later.” Haruna said before throwing a glare at Miho and walking back towards the rehearsal room. “There Yuko, she's gone, stop clinging.” Said Miho trying to pull her hand out of Yuko’s death grasp.

“Thank you so much Myao, only you can stand up to her.” Thanked a teary Yuko who looked as if she was going to break out in tears soon. “You're just lucky that Erena likes you.” Miho muttered while remembering her girlfriend’s words. ‘No more bullying Korisu, or else.’ “Yeah, yeah I'll pay for your next date or something.” Yuko promised before finally letting Miho pull her arm out of her death grasp.

-

I felt a very familiar person hug me from behind, but before I could even turn around to check if my fears were right, I heard. “Oh Yuuchan~” “FUCK.” I swore to myself, not very idol like am I? Right not a time to be thinking about that. I tried squirming out of her hug, but found myself unable to. “Double the ‘skinship’ for earlier.” I heard her sultry voice whisper into my ear.
“Kami-sama what did I do to deserve this.” I cried still trying to break free.

“You groped her first dumbass.” I heard the very familiar smartass voice of Miichan say as she walked right in front of me. “Miichan save me!” I pleaded; ready to even bribe her with food. “Sorry, no can do Mariko's waiting for me, good luck dude. Oh Haruna, go easy on her would you, we have a stage tomorrow.” She said before walking out the door. Traitor, what happened to friends coming first? Hooking her up with Mariko was the worst choice of my life. “No guarentees Miichan.” Haruna told her making me gulp, who knows what she has instore for me.

-

“Now that we’re alone… let the fun begin.” Haruna smirked before pulling Yuko into one of the empty makeup rooms. “Kami-sama!” was the last thing you could hear Yuko say before Haruna locked the door behind her.
Title: Re: Oneshots (July 29)
Post by: blughise on July 30, 2011, 06:05:12 AM
Yuko wth did u do with nyannyan.............lol..................... please write more

 
Title: Re: Oneshots (July 29)
Post by: kaizoku_gal on July 30, 2011, 08:00:11 AM
Nyan Nyan being the offensive one  :lol: This is different.  XD
Title: Re: Oneshots (July 29)
Post by: kahem on July 30, 2011, 08:55:32 PM
Rofl Yuko is pervert in front of camera and Kojiharu is pervert in backstage ^^
Title: Re: Oneshots (August 4)
Post by: 0_o on August 05, 2011, 08:51:48 AM
I ship random couples~
And I really should start paying attention in class.
This is kinda short...

Thanks for all the comments <3

Skinship - Kuramochi Asuka&Takajo Aki

“Aki, what’s wrong you’ve been quiet all day.” I asked after she finally came out of the shower. She paused for a bit before pouting and saying “… I’m jealous” “Why…? I swear I wasn’t harrasing the members today” I quickly blurted out hoping, no I mean praying that she didn’t see me hitting on Miichan again. “Lies! You were harrasing our captain!” she said with an accusatory glare.

“Oh… that” I groaned, at least I wasn’t busted for flirting with Miichan. She gave me the ‘What do you have to do for yourself’ look. Aish Takamina, stop screwing me over with your plans I groaned mentally. Why must that midget be my captain, and why must she have such nice ears. “Ehhh…? It’s not my fault I swear! Takamina’s just using me to make Acchan jealous!” I blurted out, Takamina’s plan be screwed; my girlfriend’s going to get pissed if I cover for her.

“Doesn’t mean you have to help her.” She groaned a frown starting to marr her face. “Aish, it’s not like you like skinship.” I ranted, forever neglecting me like Kojiharu for Yuko. Why must we Team K people have such bad luck, oh wait I’m not in that team anymore. Why must Yuko and I have such bad luck? She just gave me a blank look. “It’s a win-win situation for me and her anyways. She gets the girl and I get to nibble on her ears.” I continued, seriously I don’t see anything bad about it well other than the fact that Acchan always looks like she’s going to murder me in my sleep. “But I don’t like it” she whined stomping her feet on the ground like a child.

“Aish, you’re such a jealous little weirdo.” I told her, but immediately regreting the little jab when she gave me a glare and shouted “Mocchi!” “Shush, I’ll stop helping Takamina if you want.” I told her so she could calm down, but she only raised her eyebrow.  “And I’m sorry for calling you weird.” I added. “That’s better.” She replied smugly, and once again I lose to this girl.

“My jealous little fool.” I muttered to myself only to catch her smug grin turn into a pout before stretching my arm out to her. “Come on, no more pouting, I’ll tell Takamina tomorrow at the team meeting.  She paused and starred at my outstretched hand. “Come on, or you’ll be grouchy again tomorrow.” I said grabbing her hand and pulling her onto the bed. She adjusted herself so she was facing me before shyly telling me, “You can always nibble on my ears instead.” “Awww, are you turning shy on me?” I joked before pulling her into a hug. “Idiot!” She muttered before turning away. “Sorry, sorry, I’ll stop joking.” I told you before turning her back to face me.

“I love you kay, it doesn’t matter how shy, or how weird you are. Or even how many different obsessions you have.” I confessed to her, jokes aside I really do love her. Despite my heartfelt and sincere confession, she just blushed and pretended to be asleep. “Aish…” I muttered to myself before snuggling closer to her and letting the days fatigue catch up to me. Now that I really think about it Aki is turning out to be like Kojiharu, why do Yuko and I have such a hard life.  Note to self, stick Aki with Acchan or somebody, just not Kojiharu.


_________

just gonna crawl back to my corner
Title: Re: Oneshots (August 11)
Post by: 0_o on August 11, 2011, 08:42:27 PM
Orz I can't write anything relatively fluffy or happy. That makes me sad... which makes me write sad. Orz
Heck I'm too sadden by my writing to finish it properly. Orz fail author will be fails.  :banghead:

Actresses - Part 2
Asuka x Takamina

(Yes part 2, it's based off something i wrote a while ago. I don't have it with me right now... so I'm just throwing this up first.)


What’s the point of liking someone if you’re not allowed to be with her?

“Sorry Asuka… Acchan wants me to stay over tonight.”

“That’s alright Minami, I’m sure dad will be okay with next week.”

“Sorry Asuka, the cameras”

“It’s alright Minami, I know.

“Sorry Asuka”

“…it’s alright”

“Sorry.”

“…mhm”

“Sorry.”

“…”

How many more times will I have to hear you say sorry? Love and be loved yet only to be torn apart by our jobs and dreams. To share my lover with a girl who is in the exact situation. To only run into the arms of the other girl that shares my pain. Only to see our lovers in each other’s arms pretending to be happy. Can’t they see that all four of us are just dying inside? If only I had gotten to you sooner. If only I could have gotten to you before ‘Atsumina’ started. I do love you Minami, but just how much longer will you allow us to be torn apart? Just how long will the 4 of us be stuck like this?

______

will just crawl back to my depressing corner now ;-;
Things will make more sense once i post part 1 Orz
Title: Re: Oneshots (August 11)
Post by: 0_o on August 12, 2011, 01:22:49 AM
Actresses 1/2
Asuka/Takamina

Kuramochi Asuka, the girl with the ear fetish is probably the only thing that many of the fans would know. Takahashi Minami, the so called husband to the AKB face and the selfless leader of the group. They have nothing in common right, other than the fact that they are in the same group and seem like acquantances. But that is only what fans assume because all we see are what the media allows for us to see, they forge their image for us and their management enforces the rules to keep their images in place. What we won’t ever know because of the constant delusional stream of Atsumina shippers is that those two are so deeply in love with one another. Yet because of the Atsumina cult, they would never be allowed to be shown together, always kept at an arms length if they don’t want to face the consequences. They both had their roles to play in front of the media, actresses we could all them, because for them every minute they are on screen they’re pretending they’re not in love.

_______
 :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:
fail author out, please don't kill me ;-;
Title: Re: Oneshots (August 11)
Post by: 0_o on September 14, 2011, 02:35:49 AM
Childhood - Oshima Yuko&Kojima Haruna

“Mama, one day I’ll have my very own prince come for me!” That was what the innocent 5 year old me had said, clueless about the prince that I would get in the future. The prince that came in the form of a 5ft perverted midget. A prince I did get, but that one I definitely had not expected.

“Yuko dear, did you know that when Haruna was younger she would always tell me about how she would marry a prince like all the other princesses in the fairytales?” Said Mama Kojima after checking that her daughter was indeed in the kitchen washing the dishes left over from their weekly dinner.

“Really now…?” Replied an interested Squirrel who went by the name of Oshima Yuko, or as Mama would refer to her as ‘The adorable daughter she always wanted.’ Yuko turned to face Mama with attentive eyes, forever interested in her wife’s childhood.

Mama Kojima smiled at the response given by her daughter in law before continuing with her story, “Mhm and for such a long time she would blabber on about how he would swoop her into his arms and carry her to a faraway land.” She laughed light-heartedly, unable to resist chuckling at the memory of her adorable 5 year old child.

“Tell me more Mama, what did Haruna say about her prince.” Urged an even more curious Yuko, though even she knew it was silly, she wanted to know who it was that her wife dreamed of when she was younger. Things that Haruna would never tell Yuko due to the sheer embarrassment.

“She’d blabber away about him to anyone that would listen. About how he’d be tall, fair-skinned, muscular and heroic, not to mention kind and awesome. Her words, not mine, funny how things turned out eh?” Mama chuckled, thinking to herself about how much things have changed.

“Basically every other girl’s dream guy eh…” Yuko muttered comparing herself to Haruna’s ideal guy.

“Mou Mama what are you telling Yuko now?” Yelled Haruna from the kitchen, knowing that having left the two for such a long time they would have brought up her childhood, their favourite Haruna topic.

“Just your childhood dreams dear, nothing much.” Told mama walking over to the kitchen just to give her daughter a smug smirk, feeling the satisfaction of telling all of her daughter’s childhood stories.

“Mama didn’t you embarrass me enough last week?” Pouted Haruna with a resigned look knowing there was nothing that she could do to stop the two. Having tried so many different times before, she had simply stopping trying. Let alone the fact that the stories made Yuko happy, so she let it slide.

“Aish, that child, her childhood exists only for me to embarrass her with. Now Yuko dear, I dug up some more photos this week, would you like to see them before the 2 of you leave?” Suggested Mama hoping to delay the two’s visit now that Haruna was close to finish washing the dishes.

Yuko beamed at the thought of seeing more photos of her adorable wife before replying energetically, “I’d love that Mama.” However before Mama could even grab the book from the bookshelf Haruna poked her head out the kitchen door and said, “Mama! You better not be pulling out the photo albums!”

Mama frowned before walking back to Yuko and whispering quietly to her, “Opps, busted already. Next time it should just be the 2 of us for dinner, Haruna always gets in the way of the fun.” This just made Yuko smile because she says that every time, but whenever she phones the night before she always says to bring Haruna.“Sure thing Mama, I’ll tell Haruna later.”

“Come on Yuko, no more conspiring with my mother, you have an early schedule tomorrow.” Ordered Haruna whilst grabbing her things. Yuko pouted and whined still energetic from the visit. “But Nyan Nyan-”Putting her hand on Yuko’s shoulder, Mama told her with a little smirk “It’s alright Yuko that will just give me more time to dig up the embarrassing photos, now if only I remember where I put that thing.” That action only made Haruna frown, “Mou mama, does my suffering seriously make you that happy?”

“Quite frankly yes, and one day when you and Yuko have a child, you’ll enjoy torturing them too. “ Mama told the two, trying ‘discreetly’ to suggest that they give her a grandchild to play with. Perhaps then she might not even every minute with Yuko chatting about Haruna’s childhood.

Yuko beamed at the suggestion and the images of little Yuko and Haruna running around her home. “Yes mama I’ll get right on that. We’ll give you a grandchild soon!” Haruna however just wanted to facepalm, again with the grandchild talk she thought.

“Out the door Yuko OUT.” She ordered pushing Yuko out to grab her stuff and out the door. Seeing that Yuko was out she turned to face her mother. “Mou Mama stop giving her ideas, knowing her she’ll actually try to make that happen. Well we’ve got to go now mama, we’ll see you next week.” But only to receive a familiar motherly smile and a wave.
-
“Why do you and mama always have to bring up my childhood?”Moaned a tired Haruna recalling all the embarrassing stories that her mother had told in the past. Yuko just replied with a smile and started the all too familiar talk again and throwing in an extra jab while she was at it. “Because that’s the only part of your life that I couldn’t be there with you for. Plus I never knew that you were such a weird child growing up.”

Haruna gave a slight glare at the jab but let it slide before continuing, “Mou why can’t mama be more like dad. He doesn’t go around blurting your childhood.”

“I’m sure dad will be more than willing to share my childhood stories the next time we go visit. I mean I was an adorable little child. Heck I still am!” Yuko finished with a cheeky smile, making a mental note to get her dad to talk about her childhood, because she knew that Haruna’s still far too reserved to ask.

“Hey Nyan Nyan…” called Yuko quietly as they entered their home.

“Mhm..?”

“Mama was talking about how you wanted to marry a prince when you were younger.”

“Yeah…wasn’t that every girl’s dream?” Haruna replied nonchalantly not seeing why she was bringing it up with such a serious tone. Lacking the usual energy Yuko replied, “But you ended up with me and I’m nothing alike to that dream guy and I’m not even a guy.”
“So? I like Yuko.” Haruna curtly replied hoping to put an end to the topic, knowing far too well where this talk was going.

“But-“

Frustrated she blurted, “Yuko, just shut up for a second. Seriously that was my type when I was 5, okay 5! That was like 20 years ago, now my type happens to have developed into a perverted, clingy and childish woman that happens to be the best thing that’s ever happened to my life. We’re not even considering the fact that you stayed stubbornly by my side of 7 years or even how you spent 3 trying to gain papa’s approval. Yuko I think that after 10 years I would be able to clearly tell who loves me and who I love don’t you think? We already spent so much time dancing around the topic; do we really need this stupid childhood phase to make you feel insecure?”

Yuko’s look softened, knowing that her insecurities were making Haruna mad again. “Nyan nyan-“

“No retorts, and off to bed now. I won’t have your manager blaming me for you being tired tomorrow, especially since I didn’t have anything to do with it this time!” She ordered, effectively putting an end to the talk. Yuko pouted still wanting to be with her wife a little longer, the previous thoughts having been overridden by the mere thought of not getting to sleep next to her wife that night. “But-“

“I’ll be up later okay? I just have some paperwork to do.” Haruna reassured, knowing just how clingy her wife can get, but still mentally berating herself for the outburst and wondering what she could do to make it up.“Hurry up then.” Rushed Yuko who knew that she would most likely fall asleep before Haruna was done.
_________________
Don't hurt me  :cry:
Title: Re: Oneshots (Sept 13)
Post by: Haruko on September 14, 2011, 05:48:14 AM
I love kojyuu fics thanx :D.. but i need a second chapter about haruna being perver with yuko.. what happen!! i wanna know
Title: Re: Oneshots (Sept 13)
Post by: Arakawa on September 14, 2011, 10:01:47 AM
Eee, kojiyuu.

Thank was cute, thanks!
Title: Re: Oneshots (Sept 13)
Post by: kahem on September 16, 2011, 08:41:51 PM
Lol grandchild, I wanna see little Yuko and little Kojiharu
Title: The Letter Never Sent - Tomotomo
Post by: 0_o on April 05, 2012, 02:32:31 AM
/o/ hello. I have come back from the dead, jk i've just been posting all my shit on tumblr even though nobody can actually see or read them. Everything is either pure crack or crack pairings littered all over the place anyways.

Even this one.
Enough of me talking (and procrastinating from translating Akiba)

I present you,

The Letter Never Sent


Tomomi,
You’re graduating now too… to think that we’ve known each other for 6 years now. It’s unbelievable; I would have never expected it.

The only part of the first memory that I can remember is the cold glare that you gave off, that had contradicted with your cute looks. "Hi, i'm Tomomi, chiyuu~" I said cheerfully hoping that as part of AKB we would be able to get along nicely. "Hn..." you scoffed, as if you hated us 2nd gen that stood in front of you. My forehead wrinkled and my first thought was that I didn't like you.
That would be the only thing that I thought about you for the next 3 months. Back then I would have never expected that our relationship would become the way that it did. I never would have expected that your actions would have such a big impact on me. When did this happen, when did it start that I couldn't live without you being by my side? When was it that I started to stop glaring and instead started smiling at you?

I can’t quite seem to remember, my memories started blurring together. There are traces of you, Mai, Megumi all over my memories, but each one of those relationships came ended with a heartbreaking break up. Did I do something wrong, something devastating to deserve to have my heart ripped into pieces by all the women I’ve ever come to love?

You and I started because we got into the same company, we both joined Horipro I didn’ think much of it at the time. I was infatuated with Mai Mai, everyone’s caring older sister. The only reason we got close was because you and Mai were friends and I was a love sick puppy that was following her everywhere. I look back at that time in disgust; I can’t believe that I had once acted like that. They were right, all the stories - love makes the person a fool.

To be honest, I don’t remember much about Mai and I’s relationship. It was a blur like everything else; we were stuck hiding from all of the members in fear. It was a surprise that Mai would have taken my confession seriously when I myself wouldn’t have. Back then it felt like she was the one for me, but now when I look back at it she really wasn’t. It was childish for me to have believed that Mai would love me; she was in fact just looking after me like a younger sister. There was nothing explicit about our relationship, nothing sexual. It was just a pure first love, something that I would dream of when I was a child. 

Come to think of it, you were always there for me despite groaning every time I would gush over Mai. You were also the first one who showed up by my side to comfort me, but I pushed you away trying to hide my tears from the world. I wanted to be strong; I knew that the world wasn’t over. It was only years later that I found out that Mai left for my sake, they had found out and given her a choice, they would only keep one, her or me. Mai had made the choice for me; she left her top spot in senbatsu because of me. It was because of my childish confession that everything turned out like this. The guilt that I feel has never left and probably never will.

I ran into Megumi’s arms and with your support I allowed myself to date her. It was a completely different type of romance, one filled with passion that I didn’t know I had. Megumi was different from Mai but loved and spoiled me no less. I felt comfortable with her, and at this point I had stopped caring about the company. I no longer cared not after Mai, I felt hatred towards Aki P and all the staff for allowing her to graduate. Both you and Megumi tried to convince me that I shouldn’t hate but I couldn’t help it.

This continued for a long time, my hatred towards the company that was until Aki P took time to sit me and Megumi down. K4th, Oshibe to Meshibe to Yoru no Chouchou. That was Meetan and I’s so called fan service song. He wrote it for us – they all knew about our relationship. He had told the staff not to do to Megumi the same thing that they did to Mai. That was the first time I had been thankful and didn’t think of the staff in disgust since Mai graduated.

You were always curious as to why Megumi and I had decided to break up, or in truth why she has chosen to break it off with me. I never told you, I was too busy running into your arms and crying. Everyone thought that I was crying because of the shuffle, but that was only part of it. As if to make things worse, Megumi chose to break up with me backstage that night. The thing that made it worse was that I believed that she would be the one who would be by my side forever. She was indeed leaving, although not like Mai did less than a year ago, it was still heart breaking for me.

She promised that we would still stay friends, and we did. That surprised everyone who knew about our secret relationship. I couldn’t bring myself to hate Megumi who had quite literally changed my life during those months where she and I were dating. It was the first time when I truly believed that people who broke up, could actually stay friends.

Somewhere in that year we became closer and closer, maybe it was because we were in the same production company. Who knows, I just know that somewhere in that time you became almost as important as Megumi, someone who I couldn’t imagine outside of my life.

When was it that my heart started beating for you? That’s a wonderful question; even I don’t know the answer. Somewhere between the teasing, the fooling around, the hugs, and the kisses on the cheek I had unknowingly started to fall for you. Or maybe it was your gentleness, your kindness, your love, or maybe even your tsundereness that had started to drag me towards you.

I loved everything about you, love made me such a fool, but I don’t regret it at all. The little things that you would do, the hugs you would give me, the kisses you would sneak, and those longing glances when we were performing. Every little thing only made me love you anymore, only made me wonder why I had not fallen for you sooner. Especially that night when you told me, “You know I was in love with you the whole time. I wanted to be the one for you when Mai and you broke up; I wanted to be the one you loved. I never imagined that you would actually end up dating me; I thought it was just a hopeless crush and I should have given up on it. I’m glad I didn’t.”

I’m glad you didn’t give up on me, or the possibility of the two of us. It was then that I swore forever to make up for the pain I made you feel, for every time I would gush about other girls. I was willing to spend my whole life making everything up, I honestly though that the third time would be the charm. However like every other time, my dream was shattered but it wasn’t your fault I can’t blame you.

It hurt you know, finding out that you were dating a man from the newspapers. I knew that you admired him and the other people from EXILE. I would have never thought that you would be dating him and would willingly give up AKB48, give up Team K, give up me for him. I met him the other day you know, he was to be honest a nice guy. He will be someone that will be able to bring you happiness, something that I obviously couldn’t do. I’ll support you; I will. It’s time for me to grow up. We had already been drifting away before that and it was really only matter of time before we broke up for good.

I just want to say, I’m sorry for everything I put you through. This is probably why you chose to break up because I’m such an indecisive person. You were the one who would always agree, support and spoil me yet I took you for given. I took all three of you for given; I never stopped to think how you felt, how they felt. I’m sorry that I was such a spoiled child, but being sorry won’t bring you all back. I’m sorry; I promise I’ll grow up now, for whoever is unlucky enough to love me in the future.

Sotsugyou Omedetou
Kasai Tomomi

“Tomomi, what are you reading?” the girl who just entered my room asked curiously trying to sneak a look at my letter. “It’s nothing. I thought you weren’t going to be home so soon, didn’t you have lessons?” I asked, trying to hide the letter from her. “Oh it got cancelled, I thought I’d head home early for our date~” she told be happily, almost like a joyful chlid and gave me a tight hug. “Let me get ready okay? And no peeking, you damn pervert.” I jokingly berated her before pushing her out the door.

“Mou, it was an accident! It’s not like I-“She tried to argue back but was only greeted by the door I just shut. Walking back towards my desk I put the letter back into the evelope with your name on it. I gently placed it back into my drawer, staring for a moment. ‘The letter was never meant to be sent, some things were better left unsaid.’ I told myself before shutting the drawer and locking it again.

I looked at the photoframes on my desk fondly, there were quite a few pictures but only one stood out to me. The picture you and I took on your graduation, the last time I saw you.

Tomochin, wherever you are, I hope you the best.

I’ve moved on too, I told you I’d be strong.

Although I’m surprised that the love of my life would turn out to be another Tomomi

To be exact, AKB48 Team K member

Nakatsuka Tomomi.


____
what can i say, i like em crack endings. this is still far less angsty than mah nacchan/miichan and atsugon anyways
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Letter Never Sent - TomoTomo (April 4)
Post by: yukofan on April 05, 2012, 05:05:45 AM
so sad T_T tomotomo had choosen their own separate way..

Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Letter Never Sent - TomoTomo (April 4)
Post by: haruhi16 on April 05, 2012, 08:56:37 AM
Okay i'm in love with KojiYuu, i want MORE. MOOOORRRRRREEEEE <3
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Letter Never Sent - TomoTomo (April 4)
Post by: kahem on April 05, 2012, 12:56:27 PM
T_T so sad for my Tomotomo
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Letter Never Sent - TomoTomo (April 4)
Post by: oist on April 05, 2012, 04:33:02 PM
LOL

Crack to the maximum!!!!
 :lol:
Title: Tadaima
Post by: 0_o on April 07, 2012, 09:54:55 AM
TBH... I don't quite like this one, something about it always seemed awks about it, but hey im a lazy ass i aint fixing it.
Eremyao might be one of the few mainstream couples that I ship /o/
Daily dose of crack ships is good for the mind.


Tadaima,

Ishida Haruka, or as I call her, the other brat gave me a look before half assedly attempting to persuade me, “Oi Erena, are you sure want to do this? I mean seriously we might look alike but I don’t think you can pull this off.”

As per usual I mocked her by saying, “Uhm says the chick whose girlfriend thought I was her.” Lovely relationship that me and her have, we might as well be twins anyways.

“Oh shut up, she was sleepy.” Kyan said giving me a glare.

“D’aww when’d you turn into such a softie. I bet you probably cut your hair for her too.” Oh shocked looks guess I was right about that. D’aww poor little harukyan was probably jealous of those ikemens that Amina likes so much.

“Oh shut up Erena. Go shoo already, I don’t want you here.”

“You tsundere, come give me a hug~”

“Get off me already. Go seduce your damn brat; I have a date get to.”

“You mean, you are going to go seduce Amina and hopefully get laid.”

“… If only the fans saw you now, their young innocent loli Erena has turned into this.”

-

“Yo Harukyan why are you late. Where’s Amina anyways, shouldn’t she be hanging onto you.” Reina said as she opened the door into the one of the member’s apartments. Acchan's? I wasn’t listening to Kyan when she told me about everything.

I gave her a confused look before realizing that she actually thought I was Kyan “Erm…”

“Don’t tell me you dumped her! Takamina’s going to murder you.”

“I-I didn’t dump Amina.” I stuttered out, well I really didn’t and last time I checked Kyan and Amina are still being all lovey dovey.
“Good to hear, so where is she? Suuchan’s being looking for her.”

“She’s not coming tonight, something came up.”

“Ah I see, guess I’ll go tell Suuchan then. You coming?” Reina said holding out her hand, wait was her hand shaking?

“Nah, I think I’ll go grab something to eat first.”

‘…Do me and Kyan really look that alike. Or is everybody drunk already…  Figures Micha would bring out the booze on a day like today. All the responsible ones are the scary ones in this place.’ I muttered myself while grabbing a drink taking note that there were more alcoholic beverages than non even though half of the people here were obviously underage. I slipped back to the corridor
hoping that nobody had seen me.

-

Suddenly I felt an arm sling around my shoulder, and someone whispering into my ear, “So my dear Erena what brings you to this party. Better yet what’s with the new look? Trying to get laid with one of the girls? I mean Haachan’s looking for someone. Or are you trying to hook back with someone… Perhaps Miho?”

“Oh fuck.” I swore, and the figure just gave me a disapproving look.  I darted around hoping that nobody heard her, I really don’t need my plan to be ruined clutching the box in my left pocket I put on my best looking puppy face.

“Natsumii. Don’t tell anyone, at least not yet. I just need to see Miho first, make up for all my wrongs.”

“Aish, young love. I won’t say anything but you’ll have to do something for me later. Almost didn’t recognize you there, where’s Haruka then?” She faked a gasp before saying exaggeratedly, “don’t tell me you kidnapped her and threw her into some secret room and stole her identity?!!?”

“Natsumii, lay off the movies, seriously. Kyan and Amina are just going for a romantic Christmas date. Which reminds me, shouldn’t you be acting like a lost puppy with Yuka?”

“She’s too busy fawning over Umeda. I mean seriously?! I dance just as well as her, probably better but no she has to go be all fangirly over her instead of her girlfriend. It’s not helping that Micha brought out all the booze.”

“Ah… old jealous love.”

“Who are you calling old you damn brat. No wonder you two ended up hooking up. All that foreign influence has done you no good. Don’t think I forgot about you swearing missy!”

I just scratched my head sheepishly, “You’re right, but hey at least I’m back now.”

She pulled me into a hug, ruffling my fake hair a bit before saying, “It’s good to have you back, everyone misses you kiddo. You should come to one of the performances. AND IF YOU EVEN THINK ABOUT NOT SHOWING UP TO AX. I will tell Miho to break up with you.”

“But we’re not dating anymore.”

“Oh god, aren’t you here to seduce her? I assumed you’d get back to together.”

“Hopefully.”

“You will, that brat still loves you.”

“Why is everyone calling my soon to be girlfriend a brat. She’s absolutely loveable.”

“Oh gosh, can you please just leave and go confess your undying love already. I need to go find a corner to cry about Yuka in.” she
said faking some sniffles before pushing me.

-omph-

“Sorry.” I squeaked, Natsumii had pushed me right into the familiar face of Miichan. “Outta my way Kyan!” she shouted, shoving me
aside and running to the door. Which had just opened to show an unfamiliar face.  My face was that of pure shock, was this the same Miichan that I knew years ago? I shuddered, what happened while I was gone. I didn’t watch the two of them for long, bolting into the living room when I felt that ‘they are so going to be making out’ atmosphere fill the air. The image of Miichan making out, do
not want.

-omph-

“Fucking Ky-“, Miho shouted when I ran into her, we both froze in shock. “Kyan? No wait, EREPYON.” I heard someone in the background say. “Erepyon?” Another voice said, very familiar probably Sayaka but this was not the time to have a get together. My eyes darted to the people who were starting to walk over towards us. Grabbing the frozen Miho I made a bolt back into corridor and past the making out couple and out onto the streets.

“Uh… tadaima?” I said sheepishly to the still frozen Myao. I took a second to look at her, she’s grown up too I thought. “ONO. ERENA. WHAT. THE. FUCK. ARE. YOU. DOING. HERE.” She screamed, ouch my poor ears. Okay maybe not so grown up, still the same Miho. “uhm…” I said suddenly not knowing what to say. This definitely wasn’t how I imagined it to be, Miho’s supposed to be sad not completely ragey. “Don’t uhm me, why are you back? Actually better yet why am I seeing you now, you’ve been back for 5 months and not even a mail!” She berated, poking me a couple times to emphasize her rage.

Oh shit brain, think, think! “I’m sorry?” REALLY BRAIN THAT’S ALL YOU COULD COME UP WITH?!?! I mentally face palmed, what did I do to deserve all of this. “DON’T I’M SORRY ME. DID YOU LOSE YOUR DAMN BRAIN WHILE YOU AWAY FROLICKING WITH OTHER WOMEN ABROAD?!? OR DID YOU COMPLETELY FORGET HOW TO SPEAK JAPANESE?!?”

OH FUCK MY LIFE. NOW IS A GOOD TIME TO WORK BRAIN! WORKKKKKKKK! I grabbed onto her hands in a very weak attempt to calm down the now raging godzilla, I mean my beloved ex girlfriend that I’m still love with that I very much want to date again. The good thing is she didn’t hear any of my inner rambling and isn’t flinging my hands away. The bad thing is that she has this very expectant look and if I don’t say the wrong thing she will bite my head off.

Taking a deep breath and putting on the most sincere look I had and started, “W-what I meant to say was, I’m home.” Gaining some more confidence I continued, “I’m sorry for not contacting you, I didn’t know what to say. I mean I wanted to call and mail you but I just couldn’t, I felt like I didn’t know how or even what to say. Actually right now, I still know what to say.”

Taking another deep breath I continued, “Right now, it’s like I’m back to being 15 back to the time when I first saw you. I mean sweaty hands, thumping hearts and everything. Okay a little less stuttering this time, but practically the same. I don’t know how to say this again; actually I don’t know how I did it the first time. It must’ve been a miracle; oh look I’m going on and on again.” My head dropped, I had run out of stuff to say. More so I didn’t know what to say, tears were starting to form and the hold on Miho’s hands were lightening. I can’t do this.

Miho’s hand pulled out of my grasp and my heart dropped. The tears all came out, there was no stopping them now. I closed my eyes, I couldn’t handle this anymore all I wanted to do was run away. I felt a hand lift up my chin, my eyes opened in shock tears taking in the image of tears running down Miho’s eyes. “…Do you remember the first time? 3 years ago when you confess to me? It was the first time we talked too. You never finished that confession either; you don’t need to finish this one either.” My eyes widened and my brain blanked, was this acceptance or refusal?

“You know my first impression of you? Perfect. That idea was completely throw out the window when you walked up to me one practice and started stuttering out a confession. You never were very good with any of this. So let me do it. You, Ono Erena want to get back together with me and you are very very deeply in love with me to the extent that you can’t even confess properly.” She said with that flawless smile that I fell in love with, I nodded vigorously while bringing my hands up to wipe my tears.

“Now, repeat after me. I love you.” She said while pulling me into a hug, oh how I missed you. “I- I love you Miho.” I told her, tightening the hug only to feel the box in my pocket jabbing into my stomach. We broke apart, longing gazes and all before I noticed her shivering. Pulling off my jacket I put it on her, it was all my fault for dragging her outside in the first place. Grabbing her hand I asked her “Shall we go back in to greet all the idiots that are all behind the door?” She nodded and I added “Oh, left pocket my Christmas present for you, don’t open it yet okay?” She nodded again and I pulled her to the door and the nosy members of the nation’s top idol group.


____
/o/ in case your wondering miichan was making out with minarun.
gotta love my crack ships.
Title: I'm Sorry - Atsugon (April 7)
Post by: 0_o on April 08, 2012, 12:07:54 AM
/o/ last one /o/ /crawls back to my corner for another year

I'm Sorry,


‘How much longer?’ I wondered to myself alone in the bath, Yuka had already finished up and you were unwilling to join the two of us. I lifted my hand and stared at it, they were started to get wrinkled hinting that it should be time for me to leave. I let out a sigh before pulling myself up to dry and dress myself.

Stopping in front of the mirror and I stared at my reflection, when I was younger I used stare at it and wonder ‘Who am I?’ Now once again I find myself stuck at that question, the courage that I had when announcing my graduation seems to have evaporated. Leaving me behind, weak and confused just like how I was when I was younger.  I spent a year contemplating over this, yet now things are completely out of my control.

I shifted my gaze, down to the same hand I stared at earlier. They were eerily white, I had been unknowingly clenching onto the side of the table. I shook my head and splashed some water before telling myself ‘She’ll worry’

Mentally bracing myself I put on a bright smile before slowly opening the door, “Harugon, you can-“My eyes widened at the sight of you in Yuka’s embrace. I know you two are good friends, almost sisters, but what surprised me were the tears that were streaming down her face. I stared at you, feeling my chest hurt. ‘I put those tears on your face.’

You lifted herself away from Yuka before asking, “Yuka, can you leave for a while?” Yuka nodded, giving you a pat before walking outside but not before she gave me a glare and muttering quietly, “Make things right.”

Silence filled the room, not our usual comfortable silence but an unbearable one that only made me feel like there were weights on my chest. You were trying so hard to calm yourself; to stop yourself from shaking, this sight broke my heart. I just wanted to reach out and pull you into a hug, to whisper into your ears that everything was going to be alright. ‘I caused this.’

After what felt like an eternity of pain, I finally found an ounce of courage to mutter “Harugon…” Her head was still down when I heard faintly heard her say, “I love you, you know…” I widened my eyes in shock, my mind filling with countless possibilities but the one that stuck out the most, ‘I’m losing her’

“Haruka...” I choked out I was starting to shake much like how she was; I did not want my guess to be right. ‘I can’t lose you’ “I told myself, that I wouldn’t cry.” You told me while still struggling to calm yourself down, the sniffling had gotten less frequent and you were no longer struggling to speak. There was another pause of silence, I noticed that your hands were clenched together and you were staring at them with tear drops falling occasionally. I was only less than 5 meters away from being able to pull you into that hug and wipe away those tears, yet I still stood there frozen.

You lifted your head up to stare at me right in the eyes; your usually expressive and joyful eyes were darkened with sadness. Years I had stared into those eyes, I thought I had seen everything, every little emotion. This was like the first time you wanted to break up, except there was much less fatigue in your eyes. ’I should’ve never let you join!’ That memory streamed into my mind, the tears that I had made you shed back then were to haunt me forever. 

You continued a little bit louder as if noticing me drift away and with a little bit more control you said, “That I would support you, forever.” That’s right, we promised to support each other forever after we made up. It was then that I vowed to never make you cry, at least not of sad tears. I never was good at this vow thing; I just keep on breaking my vows to everyone. I keep on having to see everyone I love cry because of my actions. ‘Takamina, Kojiharu, Miichan, Nacchan, you, I made you all shed tears. I’m worthless aren’t I?’

“But, I can’t help it.” You said with a frown marring your normally cheerful face. ‘I made you lose your smile.’ I felt my vision start to get blurry as the tears started forming, this guilt, and this sadness. ‘I just want to die, if it means you’ll no longer have to worry about me.’ I shook my head and blinked away the tears; you would not want me falling back there.  That same dark and scary place that you saved me from all those years ago.

“Even though I don’t see you often now…” You continued, sadness coating your voice. It was true; as the group got bigger the less time I had to spend with you. Sure there were still rehearsals and practices, but I would often skip because of other schedules. “There will be even less chances for the two of us to meet” I frowned at that, we can always meet I’ll make sure I make time for you. ‘That’s only if you still want me…’

Suddenly you stopped staring at me and looked away with a small pout before saying, “We can’t sneak hugs or kisses anymore.” It seemed as if the atmosphere had gotten lighter, but that did nothing to ease the pain on my chest. ‘I don’t deserve you.’ That thought had hit me hard bringing with it bad memories. The memories of the two of us being bullied, people judging the two of us, ‘That Akiba slut doesn’t deserve Harugon!’ My hands were clenched as I tried to focus back on Haruka and not allow myself to go down that path again.

You continued with a light chuckle, “We won’t have the other members teasing us anymore.” I let out a bittersweet smile as I remembered the other members teasing us. How Takamina would lecture us on being a terrible influence for the younger members. Or even Mariko constantly telling us to get a room with her bitter voice. ‘I’m going to miss everything’.

It was like something finally clicked in my mind, I knew what I had to do. It’s going to kill me but I have to do it. I can’t harm you anymore. “But, I know this was your dream.”  You were always the caring one, the understanding one; you were in fact the person who supported me through all these years. I’ll become a person who was worth it.

“I’ll support you no matter what, because I love you.” You concluded before taking a deep breath and looking up to me with determined eyes. I had finally noticed that tears were streaming out of my eyes and no matter what I couldn’t stop them from flowing. I hastily wiped them away before making the third biggest decision of my life, the one that would change my life the most. “I-I’m sorry.” I cried out on the verge of completely breaking down. I needed all the courage I had in me; taking a deep breath I sealed my fate.

You had a soft smile on your face and I took a second to treasure it because the next words that I would say would wipe away that smile. Allow me, to hurt you one last time Haruka, but no more this will be the final time. “Haruka, I’m sorry.” I said as calmly as I possibly could, I could see that smile from your face falling. You know what I want to say don’t you. “I think we should break up.” I continued, and all of the sudden it was as if I finally understood the consequences of my words.

‘This pain in my chest, it will go away one day.’ I comforted myself. One day, Haruka will find a person who deserves her and not a deadbeat like me who always makes her cry, who always make her worry. One day, you’ll find the perfect person for you and I want to be there to say, ‘Congratulations’.

You froze for a second before wiping away some tears and gave me your brightest smile, “I understand, you know. I said I’d grow up this year…” That smile hurt me more than your tears, it was forced, not the genuine Harugon smile that I loved. I mustered a pained smile before walking towards to door. I almost tripped over our lugauge in my haste, but managed to catch my balance.

Right when I opened the door you spoke again with a sad tone, “I guess I really did.” I couldn’t bring myself to turn back, I could hear your hoarse voice, you were crying again. I quickly rushed outside and slammed the door closed and fell down onto the ground next to the door. It was then that my tears started to flow freely, as all the memories of the two of us rushed back into my mind. ‘Nothing will ever be the same’

I felt someone walking past me and heard the door open but was too preoccupied with my convulsing to care. The door was left open and I could hear Haruka’s cries and Yuka trying to comfort her.  All of this just made the guilt within me swell, ‘I knew it, I’m no good for her.’ I heard the door slam and Yuka lifting me up by my collar. I just lifelessly stood there, meeting her eyes with my blank ones. She was furious, I had never seen her this furious, then again it’s to be expected I hurt her precious younger sister.

“I thought, I told you to make everything right.” She yelled barely able to control herself. I just continued to stare at her, it probably just made her angrier but I was still numb from everything that had happened. “You damn bitch, you damn Akiba slut.” She muttered under her breath I let the insults slide as I was used to all those insults. You used to protect me from all of them, but now I have to face whatever is thrown my way by myself.

I knew she was just filled with rage; I too would be in the same position if someone broke Ami’s heart completely. If someone just tossed away a 7 year old relationship because she was too much of a coward to fight for her love. I have no right to say or do anything right now. ‘I deserve everything.’

“To think Gon chose you of all people to love, you just go and break her heart. YOU CAN HEAR HER WEEPING RIGHT NOW BEHIND THIS DOOR CAN’T YOU, BUT YOU’RE JUST TOO MUCH OF A COWARD TO MAKE THINGS RIGHT!” She yelled with her face now red from anger. I could see her clenched hands out of the corner of my eye; I shut them and prepared for whatever Yuka would do. Within seconds I felt my cheek stinging, my mind had faintly registered the fact that she had slapped me. I reopened my eyes slowly, taking in the image of Yuka. Her grip on my collar had loosened and she looked just as lifeless as me. Her eyes were brimming with tears as she stared into my own tear filled ones.

I threw myself into her arms and she just left her hands to hang lifelessly by her side. “I-I deserved it. Everything. I-I hurt her.” I stuttered out, wetting her shirt with my tears and muffling my wails. I pulled you down with my weight and we slouched against the wall crying. I knew that just beyond the wall that I was leaning against, you were also weeping.

I’m sorry.

Everything will get better.

I promise.


____
i wrote this like... CAN I PLEASE FREAKING SLAP ACCHAN ALREADY.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Scorned Love and Convenience Stores (June 2)
Post by: 0_o on June 03, 2012, 06:57:39 AM
I'll be honest, this is probably my fav fic out of all of the ones that I've done
Crawling out of my cave cause 1. im bored 2. i'm supposed to be studying

Scorned Love and Convenience Stores - Fujie Reina&Ishida Haruka

Keibetsu shita aijou
Shiranu ma ni motomete iru
Kodoku ni nante naritakunai
Dakishimete hoshikatta


The cell phone I was grasping tightly in my hand was ringing, with it brought a sense of joy. It was you, of course it would be this is the ringtone that you set. I’ve always wondered why, out of all our songs you chose this one – Keibetsu Shiteita Aijou, Scorned Love. Maybe you were hinting at the fact that our love was just like that in the song, scorned, unwanted and hated.
I hastily flipped open my phone, only to see one simple message.

-I want to see you-

I think the song that would be best to describe our relationship would be from your stage. It’s almost as if Akimoto wrote the song especially for the two of us. I hastily threw on a hoodie before telling my parents, “I’m going to the convenience store, I need some batteries.” It was a lie, the same one that I told them every time you mailed in the middle of the night asking to meet. I wasn’t good at lying, you knew that but you didn’t care.

It was cold outside, the freezing weather of early December. I hoped you were wearing enough; a lot of the members have been getting sick recently. Quickly hoping onto my bike I rode towards to the convenience store to meet you. I felt the wind blowing against my wet hair and shivered, yet my heart was beating rapidly. If I were a tsundere I’d say it was from the pedalling, but I’m not and I know that the rapid beating was all because of you.

I quickly parked my bike outside before rushing inside only to be disappointed that you weren’t there yet. You called me out here in the middle of the night, yet you weren’t even here yet, you who lived closer to it than I. I stood in front of the magazine stand spacing out; I could see that quite a few of them had the top members as the cover. It was never you or I, we would never be gracing the covers of any magazines. Yet we were both content with it, we didn’t thirst for the front like everyone else.  I used to care a lot about not being all that popular but you’d say to me, “Relax, AKB48 isn’t going to be the rest of your life.”

The other members say that you’re a bad person, a terrible girlfriend but I always try to tell them otherwise. They just turn around shaking their heads; inside they were telling themselves that at least they tried. I knew what they were all thinking; they see you lounging around not caring about the job. They hear the stories about you being rude to the staff, they tried to warn me but the thing is I know everything and I simply don’t care. Maybe you are a bit selfish, rude, childish and a bit of an egoist but to me you were the best person ever.

I felt your hands wrap around my waist and I let out a squeak. Paying no mind to it you started nuzzling into my neck and my face turned bright red. As did the only other person in the store, who looked like he was going to pass out. “K-Kyan!” I said disapprovingly, I by no means wish to be prosecuted for manslaughter. You stopped your actions but didn’t move away, “I missed you.” you murmured into my neck. I could barely hear it but once I did I fell silent. I had been really busy recently with the release of Ue Kara Mariko, It was actually the first time that I’ve ever been so busy in my whole career.

“Don’t you find it funny? You were second place last year and I’m second place this year…” I said hoping to break the silence. “Mhm, now I know how you felt last year. It sure doesn’t feel good, being away from you so long.” You whined while tightening your hold on me, as if you were never going to let me go again. Before I knew it we were just standing there quietly in front of that magazine stand as if nothing bothered us. People came in, either ignored or gave us strange looks and continued on with their life. Our love, as different as it may be, isn’t so scorned anymore.

“Ne, Kyan I think we should change your ringtone.” I suggested while trying to grab my cell phone out of my pocket. “Why? I thought you liked Keibetsu too.” You finally stopped breathing onto my neck and looked at my confusedly. “It just doesn’t seem right for our relationship.” I told her honestly, I don’t think our love is scorned even if it were I didn’t care. “What do you want to change it to then?” You asked curiously while peering over my shoulder and onto my cell phone. “Hyaku Meetoru Konbini.” I said while trying to find the song on my phone, I knew I saved it somewhere.

“It fits…” You told me quietly making me turn my head only to see you pouting. I gave you a questioning look, “Does this mean that I’m the bad boyfriend?” you asked while giving me your puppy look. Thank god I’m used to it, that thing is actually lethal. “…I meant about the whole meeting at convenience store part, but I guess if you’re willing to admit to being a bad boyfriend.” I answered her jokingly, her entire face fell which just made my smile wider. I’m sorry but I am in fact a S.

“Ah hah, found it!” I said before quickly changing it to Kyan’s ringtone. I checked the time before snapping the phone shut and placing it back into my pocket. It was already near midnight, my wet hair had already dried and my curfew was drawing near. “You should head home now, your hair is dry and don’t you have batteries to buy?” You asked while referencing to the song that she previously felt wronged from. She finally let the hands that were holding onto my waist drop so that I could leave; even if I didn’t want to go my parents would be worried.

“Go home and catch some sleep, you look really tired.” You said after finally seeing my fatigued face. Clasping our hands I grabbed some batteries with my other one and dragged you to the cash register with me. It was the same guy who looked like he was going to pass out, I’m glad he didn’t. I quickly paid for my item and without a word you allowed me to pull you outside to the bike rack.

“I’m sorry for calling you out so late; I should’ve realized that you would be tired.” You apologized while sheepishly running you hand through your short hair. “It’s alright, seriously. I missed you too.” I told you before pulling you into a proper embrace. I felt you shiver and I pulled away, “You should start wearing more layers, you’re going to get sick at this rate.” I berated you but all you did was smile and unlock my bike chain for me. “Okay. Off you go. It’s late, your parents are worried and you look like you might fall over while biking home if you stay up any longer.” You said while gently urging me to climb on the bike and ride off. I gave you a quick peck on the lips and was delighted by your blushing face. “Okay, I’m off. You should head home and sleep too, okay?” I told her before climbing onto my bike. “I will, now go.” You told me giving my bike a push so that I would leave because you knew that at this rate I would never leave you.

Hyaku Meetoru Konbini is most definitely the song best to describe our relationship, isn’t it? I pondered to myself on the way home with a smile. When I got home I was given a long lecture but it was worth it to see you.

I quickly typed off a mail before preparing myself to bed.
-I miss you, goodnight-

-Go sleep already-

Was your extremely unneeded reply, way to be cold Kyan. Sliding under my covers I typed back a reply,

-You could just say you missed me back.-

-I missed you too, happy?-

I could imagine you impatiently typing at your cellphone and it just made me smile. I finally put away my phone and let myself fall asleep. No matter how bad you maybe in other people’s eyes, you’ll always be the only one for me. Love is love, I can’t change it no matter what and it’s not like I want to change it either. You may be like that impatient and selfish boyfriend in the song, but that’s not what matters most. Who cares what other people think about our ‘scorned’ love. As long as you and I are happy then nothing else matters, nobody’s opinion can hurt us. All because I love you, nothing else will matter to me, there’s no reason to say sorry, no reason to avoid meeting.

Nobody else matters in this relationship of two.

Sonna ni hitsuyou nai denchi
Isshun demo aitakatta
“Gomen” nante ayamaranaide yo
 Koi wa itsumo gouin na mono
Suka na mon wa shouganai

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Scorned Love and Convenience Stores [Harukyan/Reinyan] (June 2)
Post by: yukofan on June 04, 2012, 04:17:30 AM
i like your fic..
yeah,no matter what people say,your lover is perfect in your heart..
^^b
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Scorned Love and Convenience Stores [Harukyan/Reinyan] (June 2)
Post by: Pwoper48 on June 04, 2012, 06:00:29 AM
Me gusta! I was waiting for random pairings fic and then you appear..

This fic is good. Thanks for writing this fic. :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Scorned Love and Convenience Stores [Harukyan/Reinyan] (June 2)
Post by: 0_o on June 09, 2012, 02:18:53 AM
I really enjoy procrastinating... I'm so screwed for school. As per request from the Dino I'm going to post up the fic that I wrote for her.

Mata Ne - Nonaka Misato, Matsui Sakiko, Umeda Ayaka

It was a rather normal day at the theater, nothing out of the ordinary. Except tonight was Team K’s performance and all the members but Nonaka Misato was here for rehearsal. “Have you tried phoning her?” Sayaka asked concernedly, the thought running through her mind being ‘It isn’t like Micha to skip rehearsal.’ “I tried; it keeps on giving me the voicemail.” Umeda said while continuing to frantically phone her best friend. Everyone was huddled on the stage trying to figure out where Misato was. That is everyone except her other best friend, Matsui Sakiko.

“I don’t have a good feeling about this… Something just doesn’t feel right.” Sakiko muttered to herself while sitting at the back of the theater, away from the others. “We can’t postpone the rehearsal any later. We will just have to call someone to fill in for her tonight.”Announced Togosaki ushering all the girls to get ready, while he phoned one of the Team 4 members to substitute for Nonaka.

With the arrival of Abe Maria, the rehearsal kicked off despite the worried looks that everyone shared. There was an uneasy air that filled the theater no matter how much Sae and Yuko tried to distract everyone. Rehearsal ended and everyone fell into a web of silence, nobody was willing to talk about the thoughts that were running wild in their heads at that moment.

The time of the performance slowly creeped closer as they each tried to push out whatever thoughts filled their heads and put on a smile for the viewers. “Come on guys! We still have to perform, put a smile on your face.” Sayaka said trying to cheer everyone up. “She’s right…” muttered Sakiko from next to Umeda, they were holding hands tightly. Everyone turned their attention to the two, who tried their best to put on a smile and slowly everyone else around them put on their brightest smiles. It was work time.

Everything was going well, until the MC portion of the performance when Togosaki walked onto stage interrupting Yuko who was in the middle of a joke. He had a serious look on his face, and all the members knew what the announcement was going to be about. Everyone else below the stage looked on with anticipation but little did they know the words to leave his mouth were, “This afternoon, a little after 2:00pm one of our members were involved in a fatal accident. As management, we believe that it would be best to cancel the theatre performance for the sake of the members. The one involved in the accident, was our own Team K’s Nonaka Misato. Who was announced dead on arrival from her injuries, I am truly sorry and offer my condolences to everyone.”

A little less than 3 hours ago -

Nonaka Misato was staring at her cell phone, it was almost time to gather at the theatre and she was going to be late at the rate that this taxi was going. “Do you think we could go-“ She started to ask the taxi driver beside her, but suddenly felt her body jerk forward hitting the dashboard of the car. “Ugh, feels like I had too much to drink again.” She muttered to herself, trying to pull herself up but she felt something crushing her body. “W-what’s going on?” she thought to herself while beginning to freak out, she could feel blood trickling from the side of my head. The taxi she was in had been rammed into by a bus hitting Micha’s side of the car. It had effectively deformed the shape of the car and on impact Micha’s head had hit the dashboard at an alarming rate. ‘Am I going to die? Here? Now? I pray to the gods that they wouldn’t take my life away so soon, I still had so much more with life.’ She thought to herself, finding that it was getting hard to even keep her eyes open. People started to flash through her head, Mom, Dad, Ayaka, Sakiko. ‘I-I can’t die now, Sakiko still owes me a meal! I still need to beat those two and become center of senbatsu! I-I still have so much things to tell them.’ With that thought she felt herself getting dizzy and falling into a slumber, an eternal slumber.

-

“No. We’ll continue with the performance.” Sayaka said strongly despite the tears gushing out of her eyes, “We’ll continue for Micha’s sake, she wouldn’t want to see us stopping midway just to grieve for her.” Everyone else just nodded their head, afraid that they would break down if they were to even say a thing.

“Thank you all for coming tonight.” Concluded Sayaka who was the only one who had stopped crying by the end of the show. Bowing one last time, the performance for the night ended and everyone rushed back to the dressing room. Back in the dressing room everyone broke down into tears once again, hugging whoever was closest to them and trying to seek words of comfort. That is everyone but the two best friends of the deceased; they just stood at the door staring lifelessly into the eyes of one another.

Yuko looked up from the crying Tomomi who she was trying to calm down and noticed the two lifeless members. “Tomomi, everything’s going to be alright. Go to Sayaka, I need to talk with Umechan and Sakippe.” She whispered into the whimpering Tomomi’s ear before gently guiding her to Sayaka. Taking a deep breath she walked towards the door where the two were standing.

Putting a hand on Umechan’s shoulder she asked the two if they were alright only to get no reply. After trying to coax a reply out of the two a couple more times, Yuko walked back towards Sayaka and whispered into her ears, “It’s like they’ve set up a shield for themselves, and won’t allow anyone through it. They won’t reply to me at all.”

No matter what the other members tried to do, they just continued to stare at each other as if they were in another world. They just stood there staring at each other and ignored every one of the members, only slightly moving aside when one of the members gave up and left. It didn’t matter if the members left, they weren’t being disrespectful, and they just all had their own way of coping with the loss of a dear friend.

Days continued and everyone soon came to understand that their tears would do nothing to bring back a beloved member. Many of them choose to be like Umeda who put all her emotions into dance practice and schedules hoping that it would be able to numb away the pain. Umeda knew that she and Sakiko had to continue on for Micha’s sake, they were the ones left to fulfil her dream. Although it was criticized, AKB48 continued with their performances and activities despite the loss of a member. The only thing that changed was that every single member in AKB48, even a lot of the members from the sister groups started wearing a pin on their chest. The pin was created by the only remaining member of 6th gen, Takajo Aki of Team A. The design was simple, a hand drawn lily with “美”written on top of it.

While Umeda was working herself to death and making everyone worry about her well being, Sakiko had chosen another way of grieving. She chose to lock herself at home in the piano room that Micha and her often spent their days in. Skipping class, lessons, and her few schedules she continued to furiously play the music that she had once played for Micha. They both had their own way of grieving but like all the other members, they made it there for performances. That is because every single one of them knew that Micha who was always there for theatre shows would not want them to cancel them just for her sake.

Theatre shows continued and if anything, the two shined even more brightly than before because they were no longer performing just for themselves and the audience. They were also performing on behalf of Micha, who although was no longer physically by their side they both firmly believed that she was watching over the both of them somewhere. When invited to Micha’s funeral they both politely refused with the reasoning that they would not be able to live on if they had to see the last moments of their best friend.

It was another one of those days, the day of Team K’s performance but this time both of them put far more effort into their dance. That was because of who they saw the back of the audience, to any other member it would have just been plain strange to see a middle aged woman alone in the crowd but to the two of them who knew her it meant to try even harder than before. The performance ended without a problem like many of the performances nowadays and everyone returned back stage.

“Umeda-san, Matsui-san can I please have a word with you?” the unknown woman accompanying Togosaki said after entering the dressing room where everyone was once again watching the two in silence. It was almost habitual for the members to watch the two stare at each other lifelessly after performances, as if they were able to talk to each other with just their eyes. “Nonaka-san…” They both greeted with a slight nod before walking towards the woman.

Togosaki lead the three towards an empty staff room before bidding the three goodbye, knowing well of who would be brought up in the conversation they were to have. “Are you two doing all right? I know you two refused to come to the funeral, it must be hard for the two of you.” Mrs. Nonaka said trying to comfort the two girls. “Misato always talked about you two a lot, she was very fond of the both of you.” She continued without thinking and without noticing how hard Sakiko was clenching onto Umeda’s hand.

“Misato’s a wonderful girl; she will definitely be missed but think of it this way she’s in a better place now. We were sorting through her stuff as per her wishes and we found these two letters in her drawer. She had a habit of writing letters whenever she felt like it but never sent these two. I thought you might want to have it, see what she had to say. Everything will get better.” She said with an almost detached tone as if she hasn’t just lost her daughter less than a month ago.

“Don’t you think you’re getting over it too easily?!” shouted Sakiko who couldn’t stand the woman any longer, speaking as if she was already over the loss of her daughter.“You aren’t the one who lost their only daughter. I don’t think you have any right to say anything. For my daughter’s sake I’ll forgive you. But stop your weeping and think for a while. Young ones don’t know how to use their brains anymore.” Mrs. Nonaka replied calmly, but inside she was dying just like the two standing in front of her.

The memories flooded her, the memories of Misato as a baby, as a child, having her cling to her dress when she tried to drop her off at preschool. When Misato made her first friend and proudly told her mother, or when she boasted about her crooked drawings that were praised by the teacher. Each and every memory of her only child would flood her memories at night, bringing with them never ending tears and nightmares. The only reason why she could be strong right now is because of Micha, her child would never want to see everyone so depressed, so in pain over her.

Mrs. Nonaka gently placed the two letters on the table before turning around and walking out of the room leaving Sakiko speechless. “I did something wrong didn’t I?” Sakiko asked the air next to her, as if Micha was there. While Sakiko was talking to air, Umechan grabbed the letter with her name written on it with hearts. Her hands shaking as she struggled to open the envelope without ripping it. Sakiko just stared at her as she read it as if contemplating if she would be ready to read her letter too.

Umechan,

I’m not too sure what to write about; in fact I’m not too sure about why I’m writing. I dreamt of you the other day, we were fooling around in a school. We pushed Sakiko off the stairs and she was chasing us through the whole school for revenge. You and Sakiko are both so precious to me; I want us to be friends forever. No matter what happens, we’re going to be old married ladies that meet up for tea times while making our children play together. I really look forward to all of that, honestly I never thought we’d become such good friends you and I. It felt so weird at first when we started to get close to each other because I felt like you weren’t willing to accept us or the new Team K. It’s understandable though as an original K member, but over time you opened up and we were allowed to see a different side of you. Not just that cool dancer who was always there to offer advice but never around to chat with.

So let’s be best friends forever, okay? I sound really childish writing this and surely you would laugh at me that’s why I’m going to wait a while before I send this, maybe when you stop teasing me over every little thing. I know that’s just your way of showing your love to me though and I love you for it. I don’t want you to change in any type of way, so stay the same forever, I like you just the way you are. I’m going to definitely get into senbatsu next year and you better be there too! Can’t let you and Sakippe have all the fun now can I? I’m going to definitely outrank the two of you, watch it Umechan I’m going to be the center of undergirls!

                                                                             
Your absolute best friend

                                    (You know you love me most, even more than Sakiko!)

                                                                                            Nonaka Misato

By the middle of the letter Umeda had tears flowing freely down her face and by the end she had fallen on the floor as her legs collapsed from under her. All the tears that she had been trying her best to hold back were gushing out. Sakiko went to hug her but was pushed away, “Read your letter.” Umeda choked out. Looking at the letter on the table and back towards Umeda she shook her head, “I can’t do it.” Sakiko feared what would possibly be written in her letter if the usually reserved and calm Umeda has broken down. “I’m not ready for it.” She continued before walking out the door. “You’re going to regret it.” Umeda said watching Sakiko leave the room without the letter.

Another week passed by without the mention of the letter but Umeda had started to stress herself less and was slowly but surely returning back to normal well as normal as she could be. Sakiko on the other hand continued with her irresponsible acts and her condition was only getting worse.

“When was the last time you slept properly?” Umeda asked as she approached the sluggish Sakiko after rehearsals. “…Not since…” Sakiko replied hinting towards a forbidden topic, nobody in the group dared to mention the name of Nonaka Misato anymore, at least not with the two of them around. Sakiko looked up tiredly wondering if the gods were punishing her, the nightmares had gotten more and more frequent and each time she woke up more fearful than before.

Umeda shook her head before walking back into the dressing room and leaving Sakiko alone on the stage. Being left all alone on the stage Sakiko allowed herself to fall onto her back and closed to her eyes in hopes that she would be able to have a nap. Her built up fatigue soon hit her and she fell into slumber.

For the first time in what felt like forever it was actually a dreamless sleep, in the midst of her slumber she felt someone moving her head into their lap but she shrugged it off and continued sleeping. Only a little later she felt someone patting her head and she jerked up in shock. “Micha!” she shouted only to be disappointed to find that it was just Umeda.

“I’m sorry I’m not her, but I still think you should read this and stop torturing yourself any longer.” Umeda said while handing her the letter she had left on the table a week ago. On it wrote, Matsui Sakippe with all sorts of kittens drawn everywhere.

Looking down at the letter and back at Umechan she decided that it was time, she couldn’t handle this anymore. If Umechan could find closure with her letter, she could too. Placing the letter into Sakiko’s hands, Umeda lifted herself up and walked back to the dressing room to give Sakiko some privacy.

She felt strangely calm holding onto that letter, it was as if Micha was right beside her urging her to read it. She pulled out the letter and started to read.

Sakiko,

You still owe me a meal, I just need to write it down somewhere because I know I’ll forget about it and you’ll get away with it. You were really awesome during the performance today, is it just me or are you getting prettier. Maybe it’s just me getting used to your ugly face. I joke, I joke, or am I? It’s your own fault for calling me horrendous the other day. You and I have to stop insulting each other; imagine how the fans would react if they ever found out. You know we have to keep up our images, so would you stop derping everywhere on Google+? Soon enough your cat will be scared of you and run away to me.

We sure have come a long way from being research students. I never would have imagined that I would be on the same team as you, always saw myself in Team A instead, you know, far away from you. Who knew we’d become such good friends… I mean I sure didn’t expect it when I first saw you 7th generations. I guess it’s a good thing, I mean I sure can’t imagine myself derping around with anyone else but you. Okay that’s a lie, maybe Umechan too. I think the 3 of us should grow old together, you know keep in contact even after we graduate from AKB48. Don’t you think it would be fun meeting up once in a while and being like ‘Micha I missed you, save me from my evil boss of doom!’ I think it would be fun!

So make sure that no matter what you don’t go losing my phone number okay, or I’ll hire a private investigator to hunt you down~ Oh and stop abusing your poor cat, you know how much he hates being nibbled. Why are you such an S, why do I even know you? Must be one of those bad life choices that mother keeps on talking about, guess have to stick with you a little bit longer though. I love you anyway, I guess.

                                                                                 
Your only best friend,

                                                      (I seriously mean it, you have no friends.)

                                                                                            Nonaka Misato

She didn’t know if she should cry or laugh, it was as if Micha had never left. She started laughing to herself, they were right Micha wouldn’t want to her to be crying. The members all rushed out when they heard her break out into laughter worrying that the stress made her go insane. Seeing all the members stare at her with bewildered eyes, Sakiko stop her maniacal laughter and told them, “I’m back, sorry for all the problems I caused you all.” Taking a breath of relief Yuko screamed “GROUP HUG!” and everyone under their center’s orders jumped onto Sakiko to welcome her back.

Sakiko just stared at one of the spots in the theatre and smiled, she had seen Nonaka Misato finally smiling back at her.

Wherever you are in the Heavens,

I hope you’re happy.

I’ll be down here fulfilling both our dreams,

Until then we can’t see each other yet.

One day I promise, when I’m old and filled with life stories,

I’ll come and join you.

We can fool around then.

Till then,

Mata ne, Micha.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Mata Ne [Micha, Sakippe, Umechan] (June 8)
Post by: Pwoper48 on June 09, 2012, 03:52:32 AM
 :cry: OMG.. What are you doing with my weak heart? :cry:

Good fic anyway :twothumbs

May I request something?
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Mata Ne [Micha, Sakippe, Umechan] (June 8)
Post by: 0_o on June 09, 2012, 04:19:02 AM
:cry: OMG.. What are you doing with my weak heart? :cry:

Good fic anyway :twothumbs

May I request something?

shoot away, it might take a couple months and I might completely troll you out of your mind though. Just so you're warned.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Mata Ne [Micha, Sakippe, Umechan] (June 8)
Post by: aoi_sora on June 09, 2012, 09:08:20 PM
Micha!!!  :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
Micha died~ T______T

and

KyanNyan~  :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:

I love random pairings~! MORE RANDOM PLEASE!!!  :twothumbs

Thanks~ :D
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Mata Ne [Micha, Sakippe, Umechan] (June 8)
Post by: 0_o on June 10, 2012, 12:14:19 AM
This is the most adorable fic you will ever read. No I do not care if you beg to differ.

The Adventures of Babysitter Natsumii

“Neechan!!!!” Screamed a 5 year old Chikano Rina while trying to destroy the house and get her so called ‘Neechan’s’ attention. “Just wait a bit longer; I need to change Kanon’s diapers.” Said Neechan told, hoping that Chikarina would behave for once. Rina stopped shouting but continued to tug at her Neechan’s sleeve with the cutest little pout that she could muster.

Neechan, Matsubara Natsumi turned away from the crying Kanon and looked at the pouting Chikarina beside her and sighed. “Go play with your toys for a bit, I just need to finish changing Non’s diapers, I know you want to play with her so just wait a bit more.” After finally getting a satisfied answer Chikarina walked away and back to her scattered toys that laid all over Natsumii’s living room.

Continuing through the difficult task of changing the wriggling Kanon’s diapers Natsumii continued sighing to herself. “What have I gotten myself into, babysitting both Kanon and Rina at the same time?” Natsumii told herself, swearing to never babysit the two together again. They were like chaos in a cute little bundle, running (or in Non’s case – crawling) everywhere while shouting at the top of their lungs. Not to mention chucking things, Chikarina’s favorite dino almost hit Natsumii in the head.

After finally successfully changing Kanon’s diaper, it took a while since Kanon was well… trying to crawl away from Natsumii to play with Chikarina without a diaper. “Okay, finally.” Natsumii told herself while practically dropping in relief. “Chikarina!” She called for the little demon that was playing by herself in the other room, praying that she didn’t find the crayons and start drawing over the walls again. “Neechan! Neechan!” Said demon shouted while bolting into the room with her hands wide open for Natsumii to hand baby Kanon over.

“Becareful okay? I don’t want you to drop Kanon again, I’m starting to think you’re the reason why she seems to be derping everywhere…” Natsumii warned Chikarina, who was obviously not paying attention since she was busy making funny reet faces to Kanon. Kanon on the other hand started reaching her hands out to Chikarina and struggling out of Natsumii’s grasp. Seeing that both the people in question were completely ignoring her, Natsumii just sighed and handed over Kanon. “I feel like I’ve just grown ten years older from all of this, I’m not even 15 yet!” Natsumii whined to herself, secretly making another note to never let herself be talked into babysitting again.

“I need the money though…” She continued telling herself, “I need to get Shiichan a present for our anniversary…” And so, our babysitter Natsumii had come to the realization of her terrible fate – she would have to babysit the two demons that were playing happily outside in her living room for many more times. “Neechan!” Chikarina shouted from outside which snapped Natsumii out of her daze. ”God please tell me she didn’t do anything stupid.” Natsumii prayed while running towards the living room only to nearly faint when she saw Kanon.

While Natsumi was changing Kanon, Chikarina did not find the crayons but something much more appealing – make up. Poor little baby Kanon was now sporting a very very horrendous make up. One that you could not describe without the words horrendous, hideous, disaster, or just plain terrible. Chikarina however was standing next to the innocent looking Kanon with the biggest smile on her face as if she was proud of her masterpiece.

Natsumii on the other hand look as if she was going to cry, in the pile of make up items beside Kanon were some of her favorites. Or more importantly, some lip gloss that was given to her by Oya Shizuka – her girlfriend. “Ne Ne Neechan~ Doesn’t Non look pretty?” Chikarina asked with her brightest smile and a hopeful look. So hopeful that Natsumi couldn’t even bring herself to tell her otherwise.

“Chikarina…” Natsumii muttered wondering how exactly she should tell her the truth. “You don’t like it?” Chikarina asked with a heartbroken face. “I-I think it’s…creative, but make up isn’t good for Kanon.” Chikarina pouted and tears started to flow down her face, “B-but I just wanted Kanon to look pretty.” Natsumii could feel a headache coming, cheering up a depressed Chikarina was the last thing she wanted to do today.

“Let’s clean up Kanon and then how about we have some ice cream?” Natsumii suggested, starting to fear for her sanity. Yes obviously giving children ice cream was the best idea ever. Let’s just say, Natsumii would come to regret it as cleaned the living room for hours after Kanon and Chikarina’s respective parents came to pick the two up. Not’s not even mention the scolding she got from her parents for the crayon filled walls. They were a masterpiece even signed by Chikarina herself in her messy writing.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Adventures of Babysitter Natsumii (June 9)
Post by: Kuji on June 10, 2012, 02:26:40 AM
I could cry because Chikariina is actually in a fic now.
This is godly.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Adventures of Babysitter Natsumii (June 9)
Post by: aruka on June 10, 2012, 07:58:46 AM
YES! YES!! YES!!! :farofflook:

Currently if there's a fic that can make me squeal like a fangirl (yet I'm a boy :lol:), it's a fic starring Nattsumii!

The babysitter neechan fits her so much, though her job doesn't always make her lucky, especially with demons like the ChikaNon. XD

And the obvious hints of her with Shiichan, hehehe.. they've been always in my OTP list for so long, people just don't know.
What are they usually called? NattsuShii? :?

This Nattsumii-focused fic already made me so... :thumbsup But if there's one Nattsumii-Shiichan focused-fic in the future, that would really complete my day!
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Adventures of Babysitter Natsumii (June 9)
Post by: 0_o on June 11, 2012, 12:26:20 AM
Posted the wrong Micha fic /o/ whoops. Meh I liked that one better anyways.
Was supposed to post the drabble

So here, have some nice rare non angst from me.

Friend - Nonaka Misato, Matsui Sakiko

Knock Knock

The girl inside of the room stopped playing her piano and turned to the window only to see her best friend outside. She sighed before elegantly pulling herself up to open the window. “Micha, you’re going to get in trouble if your parents found of that you snuck out again.” The piano playing girl scolded to her best friend who was already covered from head to toe with dirt. “Come on Sakiko, come play with me and the others.” The girl called Micha replied trying to coax her friend outside only to be given a skeptical look. “No, and you ripped your dress.” Sakiko pointed out, there was a slight tear on the bottom of her friend’s dress. “Come on it’ll be fun. Or at least grab me some of your brothers clothes.” Micha pleaded tugging at her uncomfortable dress that her mother made her wear today. Sakiko just sighed before ordering her friend to meet her outside. “I’m going to get in trouble for this again.” Sakiko sighed before rushing to grab some of herself and Micha some of her brother’s clothes and changing into them before joining Micha outside.

“You’re going to grow old if you keep on sighing.” Micha told Sakiko as she sighed for the 10th time since she joined Micha outside. “I stay around you any longer, I’ll die young.” Sakiko muttered wondering why in the world the two were best friends. “You walk too slow come on! This is why I keep on telling you that you need to be outside more!” Micha said before grabbing her friend’s hand and dragging her to the playground to meet the others. Sakiko just smiled stupidly as her best friend to drag her. She wouldn’t change Micha for anything, even though she never acts like the rich kid that she was supposed to be. Not to mention her fail etiquette and lack of manners and always going against her parent’s wishes and playing with the kids from the bad neighborhood.

“Don’t change Micha, don’t ever change.” Sakiko told her later that day after they got yelled at by both their parents for sneaking out and coming back a complete mess. “Huh? Sorry I got you in trouble. I think we’ll have to work on the sneaking back home part.” Micha said before running her small hand through her hair. “…It was your fault that we got caught.” Sakiko muttered before sighing again feeling herself grow years older just from knowing the girl. All Micha gave in reply was a sheepish smile and swung her arm over her friend’s shoulder. Sakiko couldn’t help but grin back, at least they were getting a little better every time.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Friend (CHIBI)[Nonaka Misato, Matsui Sakiko](June 10)
Post by: aoi_sora on June 11, 2012, 09:03:26 AM
CHAKARINA!!!!!! CHAKARINA!!!!!  :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart: :heart:

a fic with Chikano Rina in it!!!!  :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow: :cow:

thanks for making my day!!!!  :twothumbs

and

Micha and Sakiko sure are cute >.<

thanks again!!!!!  :D
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Friend (CHIBI)[Nonaka Misato, Matsui Sakiko](June 10)
Post by: kahem on June 11, 2012, 10:16:01 AM
You made Micha die, so sad T_T
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Friend (CHIBI)[Nonaka Misato, Matsui Sakiko](June 10)
Post by: 0_o on June 12, 2012, 04:24:59 AM
Herpamerp, im sure a failed my chemistry final. It's okay me and that course just wasn't meant to be.

Closure - Kitahara Rie& Sashihara Rino

Everywhere around the world a story was unraveling itself. A story that neither you nor I will ever be able to know, another chapter is being added to countless stories, but rather than to care about other stories… Perhaps we should finally take the time to care about our own.

You told me that 3 months ago, before you broke up with me stating that you couldn’t live with me being gone for the majority of the year. You weren’t okay with me not returning home every night; you most definitely weren’t okay with me dangerously researching material for my next book. You just weren’t okay with everything anymore. You had always supported me in this job, as my best friend you were the one encouraging me to write, as my girlfriend you supported me through college and as my fiancée you supported me despite everyone saying that I would never be able to make it big.

I thought that you’d come back the next day, I waited and waited for you at home. But all I got was an envelope with your engagement ring left inside – you were gone for good.

-

I spent my days at home; I have ever since you left me. I just spend all day holding your engagement ring in my hands and staring blankly at our photo filled walls. I didn’t even have the courage to move anything since you left, everything is as if time stopped. Maybe I was just trying to convince myself that this was all a dream and you were going to come back tomorrow. That maybe you just wanted to cool off for a bit before coming back. I just couldn’t accept the fact that you were gone, you had gone through everything to make sure that I wouldn’t be able to contact you.

Last night I finally had the courage to go through our old photo albums, the videos we took during high school, of our engagement party and I cried. I cried until there were no more tears left, for the first time in my life I had to cry myself to sleep. In an empty house where all I can see are your shadows, turning around to see your side of the bed empty, trying to hug you but realizing that you weren’t there and it was just a pillow. It’s been months, but I’m still not getting over the fact that you’re gone.

Tonight I’ve finally gotten the courage to pick up my pen again; it’s already been 3 months since the last time. No matter how much I tried, it seemed as if I could only write about our memories. I just sat there at my desk for hours, writing pages and pages of whatever I could remember. Our first meeting, you hitting me with a soccer ball, you hitting on my sister, you rushing to my hospital room, you crying in front of me thinking I was dead, me burning your photobooks, me burning your CDs, you being next to me when I came out to my parents, you proposing to me. There were just so many memories that I wanted to write about, so many little things that happened between you and I. They’re all etched in my mind, when I used to think back they were blurry but for tonight they were just so clear to me – our precious memories.

I wrote until I couldn’t write anymore, I wrote until my hand stopped moving, there was still so much more that I wanted to write. I looked at the floor of our apartment and the scattered papers, everything was a mess. I stood up and stretched before going to grab all the papers that had slipped off the desk while I was writing. I stared at the pile of papers I held in my hands and sighed; nothing was going to bring you back so why was I still drowning in our memories. I heard a beep come from my cell phone and groaned my publisher was getting on my back again. I sifted through my messages and sighed, 30 messages from my publisher and another one from Akicha. I didn’t even bother to check any of them; I knew the contents of the mail.

“Your deadline was a month ago! What are you doing moping at home; even if you are you need to write! By the end of the week I expect something Kitahara Rie!” – Kuramochi Asuka

“Ne, ne Rie can we go out some time, you need to get out of the house once in a while. I thought you didn’t like eating all those cup noodles…” –Takajo Aki

Every single day, that couple would send me mail and every single time it would be almost the exact same as their last mail. I don’t know if I should call them either stupid, or just utterly in sync with the other, I mean they even send their mails at the same time. I groaned as more memories started flooding me, I was dead tired and I don’t think I can even cry anymore. I took at quick shower before crashing on the bed and hoping that tomorrow didn’t come unless it brought home a miracle.

It was day 95 without you in my life and I think I am finally starting to accept it.

I woke up the next morning to loud knocking, from the impatient knocks I could tell that it was Mocchi at my door probably ready to yell at me again. She knew where the key was didn’t she? There really is no need to make me get any complaints from my neighbors, its 6am in the morning for god sakes. I groaned rolling out of bed before throwing on an old hoodie and dragging myself towards the door. Letting out a yawn I slowly unlocked the door letting the cranky woman in.

“Morning.” I greeted tiredly with an amused grin, her veins were showing, just how angry was she anyways. Mocchi stomped into my living room and Akicha was right behind her with breakfast. “Don’t mind her, she’s just grumpy. It’s her time of the month.” Akicha whispered to me as she passed by, I don’t think I really needed to know that but okay. It’s not the first time she’s told me stuff that I would never need to know… been like this since high school 1st year. As per usual, I’ll just wipe that from my head… that is since I can’t even laugh about it with you anymore. I shook my head trying to banish you from my mind for just a day; maybe today we won’t end with yelling and door slamming, just maybe.

I stood at the door contemplating if I should sneak back into my room to grab some ear plugs but decided against it, I had to listen to Mocchi once in a while. I prepped myself for the yelling that I knew I’d get from you before following in Akicha’s footsteps towards the living room. ‘Your place is a mess and Aki you know you don’t need to clean up after her.” She berated while lounging on my couch with a bunch of papers. I froze when I realized what papers those were; they were the ones I had written from yesterday. I rushed to grab them from her only to hear, “These are pretty good. Since you’re still coping over that jerk why don’t you write about book about the two of you? I mean I’m pretty sure readers dig these types of things.” Mocchi handed over the papers and I stared at them. Was it really okay to write a book about the two of us?

“You should do it.” Akicha said encouragingly while cleaning my mess of a living room. I choked out, “I’ll think about it.” Would you be okay with me writing a book about us, about our memories? “You need something to hand in by the end of the week, Rie. There’s only so much that I can help you with, they won’t delay it any longer. You have to make this deadline or you’ll have to find another company.” Mocchi said exasperated, I guess we were all just tired from all of this drama. It’s just because I couldn’t just let go of you and get on with life. Everyone is just waiting for me to wake up from this dream, you’re gone and you aren’t coming back.

“If you don’t have anything done, I’ll be handing these papers in to stall them.” Mocchi told me before grabbing the papers from my weakening grasp. “Enough business talk! Breakfast time.” Akicha ordered while setting out the food that she had brought with her. I’m pretty sure that if it weren’t for the two of them I would have starved already, mostly Akicha though. I well know the fact that Mocchi wouldn’t even be trying to help me if it weren’t for the fact that I’m Aki’s best friend. In fact that’s the only reason why she tried so hard to get her publishing company to publish some of my works.

We casually talked for an hour over breakfast, by “we” I mean Akicha trying to make me and Mocchi civilly talk to each other. Can’t she just realize that we’ll never like the other? I mean we’ve been at each other’s throats ever since we first met, if it weren’t for you we’d have killed each other already. Things I do for my best friend. After watching Akicha clean up my mess of a house before the two finally decided to bid me goodbye and leave me to continue moping in my empty apartment.

“Kitahara, just think about it okay?” Mocchi told me one last time before stepping out the door. I frowned; did she really want me to write about our story that badly? Akicha gave me a hug before telling me “I’ll come by with some supplies tomorrow.” I waved the couple goodbye as they walked off. The sight I saw bothered me, Akicha wasn’t all over Mocchi like usual. Come to think about it she hadn’t been for a long time. I shut my door and walked back to the living room wondering about it.

I thought about all the possibilities, maybe they’re having a rough time too but they smiled at each other so sweetly. All their little glances and smiles, not to mention their whole knowing what the other is thinking thing. They were completely in love, just like how we once were. I smiled, Akicha who used to be envious of our relationship had finally found someone to love and be loved by. I feel like such a proud mother even though I happen to hate said person’s guts.

Then the thought hit me, maybe they’re just being too considerate of me. Aki who couldn’t stand to not be holding onto her girlfriend actually managing to not touch her the whole time she was here. She was holding back, thinking that I would be hurt if I saw the two of them showing off their love didn’t she? Akicha will be Akicha, forever a derp but probably the most understanding and selfless person out there.

I was being a self centered jerk this whole time wasn’t I? I was way too busy moping over you to realize just how much Asuka and Aki were doing for me. In fact if it weren’t for those two I would probably have accidently starved myself to death or something. Without those two, I probably wouldn’t be finally starting to get over you.

Today, I vow to finally get over you. If Mocchi wants a story I’ll give her one. The most well written story about you and I. And so started day 96 of my life without you, soon enough I think I’ll be able to stop keeping count.

I sat myself in front of my laptop wondering how I was supposed to start with this story, from the beginning or from right now. I stared at the empty document in front of me and spaced out. Maybe I was thinking a little ahead of myself, I don’t even know where to start. There’s so much to write but there was no way that I could include everything in my book.

I gave up not long after; maybe I was getting ahead of myself. I thought that the words would just come to me but I guess I was wrong after all. Not only that but there’s just something weird about everything, it was like writing this book meant that I was finally getting over you. It just made everything feel weird. I needed a plan, and since Mocchi took my papers I guess I would have to start from scratch.

I went to our room and pulled out the photobooks that I was look at yesterday and the handful of written letters that we’ve written over the years. I pulled out all the things that I had been avoiding since day one… and so began my process of coping.

-

That night turned into days, frantically flipping through our photos, our mails and everything that we had. Everything was a source of inspiration and once I had figured out where I was going to start everything did in fact just come to me. I decided to start our story at now, writing about me looking back at our memories. I figured that I could change the names later and would keep this copy for myself. Something for me to look back on in the future, maybe even tell my children if I ever do get married. Occasionally I would stop to stare at my now ringless hand, it felt weird but at the same time it felt right. I wasn’t being held back by anything anymore, I would get the life that many dream of – without another person waiting at home worrying about everything.

I no longer could hear your voice in my memories; I didn’t see your shadows in the hallways anymore. The more I wrote, the more I started to get used to the idea of life without you. Akicha was so proud of my progress; I would now actually leave the house much to her happiness. Mocchi hasn’t been bugging me now that I’ve started to make my deadlines. The publishing company seems to have taken quite an interest in our story too.

Each and every chapter was filled with our memories, from our first meeting, our childhood, to our grown up lives. I even included the little stories that our parents would tell us. I considered the idea of adding photos but I decided it would be best if nobody knew that it was in fact a true story. It was just me writing about my every day, our every memory that passed me. I was storing all our once precious memories into this book.

-

It was four months later when I was nearing the end of our book when it happened. I had been so busy trying to figure out how to end our story when there really was no ending to begin with. Mocchi brought in my mail when she saw the mailbox getting full. In that pile of probably overdue bills laid a single invitation. When I saw the name Sashihara on it I froze in shock, I was praying so hard that it wasn’t you that it was someone else maybe your brother. I held that invitation in my shaking hands too scared to open it. I didn’t have to; Mocchi had grabbed it out of my hands.

I could tell from her face, who the invitation was from. “I always knew she was a jerk.” Mocchi told me before handing me the invite, it had only been maybe 7 months since we broke up and now you were ready to marry another. Mocchi gave me a pitiful look before taking out her cellphone to call someone, presumably Aki. I paid no heed to her conversation; instead I walked back to my couch and laid myself down. I didn’t know what to feel to all of this, my laptop screen was just staring back at me. I had spent the last seven months trying to get over you but it seems that you were long over me. It was all my fault wasn’t it, letting you slip out of my hands.

Now you’re getting married to another.

I probably laid there for a long time; by the time I snapped out of it Akicha was already kneeling next to me worriedly. Mocchi as per usual was standing next to her, albeit her expression a little less hateful than usual. I pulled myself up and let Akicha hug me, let her whisper, “Everything is going to be alright.”, into my ear comfortingly. We stayed in that position for a long time, it wasn’t until Mocchi told us to eat that I noticed that the day had turned into night.

“I’ll be alright.” I told the two of them with a small smile as they left, still looking worried. For once I actually believed my words; I was going to be alright. I went back to the living room and picked up the long discarded invite and read it. Your parents were inviting me to your wedding… did you even know that? Or were you perfectly fine with having your ex-fiancée at your wedding? It wasn’t your style to doing something like this. The wedding was in exactly half a month, the Sashihara – Maeda wedding.

-

“Are you sure you want to go?” Akicha asked me as I was packing for what would be the millionth time since I told her my decision a week ago. I just wanted to see you for one last time, you know finally get the closure that I needed. I nodded with a smile; I can’t really stay bitter at you forever. It’s about time I moved on too, give that story its ending. Maybe the publishers won’t like it, but it’ll be the ending that we give to our story.

Mocchi looked at me with disdain, I would be stealing away her now fiancée for the weekend. She was going to be my partner for your wedding. “I’ll be back honey, and would it kill you to be a little nicer to RIe.” I could hear Aki tell Mocchi. I found a smile sneak onto my face as I watched the two of them interact, it had to seriously be one of the cutest things ever. Now I think I’m going to actually look forward to their wedding, assuming that Mocchi doesn’t ‘accidently’ forget to put my name on the invite list like she did for the engagement party. The girl has a grudge against me from the past life or something.

The wedding was all the way in Oita so we flew out there a day ahead, I thought I might as well show Akicha around the place since I knew a lot about it from when we used to go to visit your parents. I guess it was a way for me to take my mind of things and confirm certain places in my book. Yes, I did continue writing my book it wasn’t quite finished yet I found that no matter how I tried to write an ending I never liked a single one of them.

It felt weird being back in your hometown but I brushed it off, everything felt weird lately. I guess it was because for the first time in years I was starting to get used to a life without you. You who had been such a big part of my life since we first met, no wonder everything felt weird. You were with me for the majority of my life. Akicha and I fooled around for the whole day, she was trying her best to take my mind off of tomorrow. Even when we went to be that night she still looked at me worriedly. I wish I could just make her stop worrying, hasn’t she worried enough over me? It’s been 7 months and all she’s done is take care of me like a big baby who can’t do anything herself. She deserves a break from me and all of my troubles, maybe if my book sells well and I actually talk properly with Mocchi for once I’ll suggest paying for their honeymoon of something. Only because of Akicha though, I would never want Mocchi to enjoy herself. It really sucks when your best friend’s fiancée hates your guts.

I woke up extremely early the next day, it was probably the crack of dawn. Inspiration had hit me and I was sitting there in front of my laptop furiously typing up whatever I could remember from my dream. However when I got halfway through it my mind blanked and I just stared at the screen wondering what I was originally going to write. It must’ve been a couple hours when Akicha lazily pulled herself out of bed; I look at the clock – 3 more hours to go.

-

“Ready?” Akicha asked me right as we were going to enter the church. “Absolutely not.” I told her honestly, the actual thing was a lot scarier than how I imagined it. She just softly smiled and tightened her hold on my hand before dragging me inside to face my fears. We sat ourselves at the far back, some of your relative recognized me and came for small talk but we were left alone for the majority of the time. I hid from your parents as they walked by though, it was cowardly but I sure wasn’t ready to face your parents and whatever they wanted to say to me, they were the ones that sent the invite after all.

I just sat there as you walked in looking prettier than ever, I sat there as your bride walked in with the happiest smile ever. I saw the smile on your faces when you two exchanged vows, they were almost heartbreaking, anyone could see just how in love you two were. My chest hurt watching the two, I wanted to just run away from everything but I couldn’t. I just sat there until the ceremony ended and everyone started to get up and walk to the reception. I had to make the choice now, was I going to run away or was I going to confront you.

Akicha linked arms with me before pulling towards the crowd of people that were congratulating the happy couple. “You need to talk to her.” She told me with the look that meant there was no way I could talk her out of it. I gulped preparing myself for the worst. I must have at least gone through a million possibilities before we finally stood in front of the couple. My hands were sweating like crazy, and my throat suddenly felt dry.

We just stood there staring at each other while Akicha tried to engage your wife in small talk, in her usual overly friendly way. I could tell that you were just as uncomfortable with this meeting as me. You were trying your best to avert your gaze and I did too. I finally took a good look at your wife, she was pretty yes, and young maybe just turned 20. It hurt to see her innocently turn to look and smile at you every so often. The way you smiled back hurt a ton more though. I felt Akicha lock our hands together and gave a tight squeeze.

I gave a slight frown before realizing that I would be the one that had to start this talk, I don’t even know why I was here anymore. It was like in that moment I had completely forgotten just why I was here; it was just the memories I thought I was over rushing back into my mind. I felt so numb about everything, the pain it just stopped as I opened my mouth. “Congratulations on your marriage.” It came out almost monotone and I could feel Akicha staring at me blankly. She most definitely did not approve of the tone I was using.

“Thanks.” You told me with a sheepish smile, not at all affected by my tone. “I just thought I would come by to tell you that I’m writing a book based on the two of us.” Before I knew it, it was all business. I was pulling a Mocchi at my ex-fiancée’s wedding. “Oh, I probably don’t get to have a say in any of this right.” You told me with a bitter undertone. “I’ll be leaving now, congratulations.” I announced bowing my head to her new wife.

I pulled at Akicha’s hand to signal that I wanted to leave. There was nothing more for me to do there. Akicha said her goodbyes and the two of us left. “Why…” Akicha turned to ask me once we stepped outside of the church. “She really loves her; I can’t do anything about it. There’s nothing that I can do either. She’s over everything and I might as well be too.” I told her honestly. There really was nothing for me to do and there was no way that we’d ever be able to be friends again.

Piecing together bits and parts of Akicha’s conversation with her wife I had found out that you had left me for her. Everything was just a catalyst, but it was her that made you leave me. I should hate her with all my might for taking you away but I knew that everything was my own fault too. I had a part in all of this and now I’m going to step away. I’m going to finish my book and continue life pretending that I had never met a girl called Sashihara Rino.

My book got released half a year later, among the scattered names on the dedication page was your name – Sashihara Rino.

Below it written simply was just – Thank you.

My words cannot express the feelings that I have towards you, but hopefully this book will be able to.

Our story officially drew to an end that day and I never saw you again.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure [Kitahara Rie&Sashihara Rino] (June 11)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on June 12, 2012, 08:34:51 AM
damn...

SashiRie's part was epic... (http://i50.photobucket.com/albums/f318/wildgamer/onionhead/pala%20bawang/emo-topbgt.gif)

but somehow it reminds me about my past...the story was somekind similiar with mine :depressed: 
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure [Kitahara Rie&Sashihara Rino] (June 11)
Post by: Pwoper48 on June 12, 2012, 12:41:17 PM
This part is cool :twothumbs kinda sad for kitarie...

But, how the ending of the book turn to be? I think that it'll be forever mysterious :)
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure [Kitahara Rie&Sashihara Rino] (June 11)
Post by: 0_o on June 12, 2012, 09:10:26 PM
@pwoper48 - to be honest I never really got around to thinking about the end of Rie's book, well there's really two possible endings Rie ended with writing abt her going Sasshi's wedding, or she just wrote an alternate ending where the main character coped and moved on with life.

Oh in regards to Closure im considering writing a little prequel from Sasshi's POV abt her dealing with Rie never being there and then feeling bad for getting close to aamin and finally her decision to leave her. Actually that doesn't sound little at all...

merp, aimu backu, i really like this one no matter what ppl think. I guess I've just really liked to entertain the idea of AKB48 being the complete opposite of the way that we see it. That and I read one too many depressing fics where all the members are fighting.

Currently there are 3 in this series, Yukirin, Yuko, Karen

Lies - Kashiwagi Yuki

DARK/ANGST

I looked down at my hands; the marks were getting more and more apparent. Every single time there was a voice at the back of my head telling me that I shouldn’t be doing this to myself. It would always ask me, what would the others think of you? But it was the member’s views of me that drove me to this point. No matter where I am, who I’m with everyone is judging me. I can hear them whispering to themselves that I wasn’t good enough. That I didn’t deserve where I was at, that I didn’t deserve 3rd place or captaincy of Team B. 4 years I’ve spent in this group yet to this day everyone around me still believes that I just am not good enough.

Was it jealousy or was it simply the truth, I would wonder to myself while watching the blood seep out of my wounds. Soon enough someone would notice, but was that what I wanted? For someone, anyone to notice that I was dying inside. I scoffed at the idea, I was always better off alone in this group. Never was good enough, never will be. It was pitiful that I would be here in this spot contemplating my job choice while having blood drip onto the bathroom floor.

Life was a joke at this point, to think that a member of AKB48 would have tendency for cutting herself. Then again this group was meant to have all types of people with good and bad traits. I just need to keep the smile up in front of the fans and everything will be good. Not that anyone cares anymore, lifeless zombie Kashiwagi Yuki at your service. I can’t tell if my production company hates my guts or something? Actually make that everyone, why am I still here if I feel so unsatisfied with my life? I guess there’s only one person to blame for everything, myself. I never could’ve imagined what type of black hole I was walking myself into when I went to the auditions that year.

The blood was starting to clot and that was the end for another day. I quickly cleaned up the blood that was drying on the floor before exiting with a heavy heart. I needed answers to my questions, I wanted a guide to my life but I guess that’s not possible. Everything seemed like rainbows and happiness when I was young and watching idols but who knew that everything on the other side would be so different, so cruel. Nothing was as it seemed the smiles, the laughter, and the so called kizuna. Everything was just one cruel competition after another, only the best actresses could get anywhere. Rather than calling AKB48 a group of idols you might as well call them so of the best actresses you will ever meet in your life. Most, if not everyone had people that they hated the guts of, trying to ruin their life in the group. The top was especially cruel, having to pretend to enjoy being with the others.

It’s not that hard though, after time you get used to pretending that you actually love one another. If someone calls me Mayu’s mother again though… I’m afraid I might just accidently hurt them. I hate all of this, the dark side of idols. To go through all of this completely ruined my childhood and my love for idols. To think that I dragged my mother all the way from Kagoshima just so she could watch her child become worse and worse every day. Not that it matters anymore, I sent mother back home to dad. I told her that I was grown up and could handle myself, that I wanted her to be with dad. That part may have been truth, but there was no way that I was capable of handling myself.

It was only after she left that I allowed myself to start cutting, covering up the marks with makeup, trying my best to hide my arms. The cutter in Sakura kara no Tegami, the depressed kid in Give Me Five I wouldn’t be surprised if that Akimoto knew everything, not that he would care. All he cares about is profiting from this army of actresses. All of them pretending to be someone that they’re not, playing the kizuna card. Let’s not even get me started on the whole “I’m going to be an idol till I’m 40.” bullshit.

I wonder how my fans would think if they found out that their idol hated her group, hated everyone in the group and everything that said group does. I’m tired, I’m burnt out, I can’t act like I love this damn group any longer. I want to graduated, that’s the message I sent to Sashihara, not Akimoto but Sashihara. Surprise, say hello to my only reason for being in this group. Meet a girl online, befriend her, and promise her that I’ll reach the top of AKB48. For that foolish little promise I’m stuck in this group until that old hag Oshima decides to leave now. At least Maeda is gone now, with all her so the kouhai’s can improve bullshit. The three biggest actresses of AKB48, Maeda Atsuko, Oshima Yuko and Shinoda Mariko. Takahashi Minami’s just a gullible fool who chooses to ignore the fact that AKB48 will one day ruin itself. Continue protecting your foolish little group Takahashi, we’ll see what happens to you.

Securing a bandage onto my wound I dragged myself in front of the TV only to open it and see AKBingo. I promptly shut off that TV and walked away. God knows that I don’t need to see those people for another minute. That reminds we’re getting new recruits, I wonder how long it will take before their image of AKB48 is completely abolished. I say that like there is not a single person that isn’t fake in the group. There are just those few that are completely gullible, Nakagawa being one of them.

To be honest I scoffed when the Hirajima, Yonezawa scandal broke up, who would’ve thought it would’ve been those two that got found out. I mean there are another dozen boyfriend scandals waiting to be dug up in this group. Nobody cares about the rules anymore; this group is getting to their heads. They all want out, if it’s a scandal that will get them out then they will do it. Everything is just an excuse so they can leave this pitiful group.

On the bright of everything I can probably leave my next year considering the fact that the old hag wants out already. What I seek in this dark industry, freedom from this evil group. If it’s only one more year I think I can handle it, I’m sure that I can live for one more year. Then I’ll have fulfilled my promise to that foolish girl and can go on with my life. As Kashiwagi Yuki and not Yukirin, that’s the only dream I have anymore.

I envy all of the graduates who made it out of here before it was too late, before they had to see AKB48 turn into this hell hole. Soon enough I’ll be joining them and my picture will be removed from that damn theatre’s wall. Soon I can stop destroying myself from all this stress; I can stop laughing when I hear the news of the members falling from illness. I can stop being this monster that I’ve become. 
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Lies [Kashiwagi Yuki] (June 12)
Post by: 0_o on June 14, 2012, 05:30:09 AM
Well this is the last one I'm posting here for a while, crawling back to my cave for the summer. Actually that's a lie I'll be working on akiba and the dark years. Hopefully I'll finish the latter and get another 100 drabbles done before school starts back up.

Smile - Takayanagi Akane&Yagami Kumi

Happiness is so much harder to capture than sadness, because when can we truly tell that a person isn’t hiding behind their laughter and smiles?

You can go around with the fakest smile possible and there would still be people who would believe that you are happy. Nobody to truly understand how you are feeling, nobody would take that extra moment to ask if you’re alright.

Why have friends, if they can’t even see past that smile?

“Akane are you walking to the station with us?” They would ask everyday and like usual I would politely refuse them. It was painful enough to have to deal with these people during school hours; I couldn’t even stand the possibility of another painful 15 minutes with them.

The people around me found it strange that I would even bother to go to school when I had universities begging me to attend and even without going to school for the next half a year I could still easily ace the entrance exams. You wouldn’t know, but you were my only motivation for going to school, to even continue this façade. Call me silly, but the only person in the world who could make me smile was you, Yagami Kumi.

If anything I was surprised at my lack of… taste in women, I had fallen for the dumbest girl in the whole school. In fact it was well known that the only reason why you managed to make it into such a prestigious high school was because they wanted you as part of their dance team – one of the best in the entire country.

To be entirely honest, unlike your legion of mindless fangirls I didn’t fall for your superior dancing. I had no interest whatsoever in any of that, instead I fell for your dumbass attitude, your sheepish smile, your try hard attitude and your ability to put a smile on everyone’s face.

“Churi~ churi~ wakey wakey~” You said in that annoying high pitched voice of yours while poking at my forhead. I gave you a glare and you just gave me that goddamn smile of yours. “What do you want Yagami.” I muttered trying to bury my head in my arms so you wouldn’t see that blush that was starting to creep onto my face.

“I can’t walk home with you today; they’re extending dance practice and won’t let me leave early.” You told me with a sad tone and with that god forbidden pout of yours. Are you trying to kill me? “W-who said I was waiting for you, I just wanted to catch up on some sleep.” I stuttered out while mentally slapping myself, even a five year old wouldn’t believe that. What happened to your genius-ness Takayanagi Akane, stop chucking it out a window whenever that derp is near you.

“But… I like walking home with Churi.” You replied sadly, shifting your gaze from my eyes to outside the window. That’s right, I forgot you were even dumber than a five year old. From behind me I heard a snicker, “Oh Manatsu I didn’t notice you were still here.” The dumbass in front of me greeted as her eyes brightened. “Of course you wouldn’t I’m not your beloved Churi-chan.” Manatsu replied still snickering before gathering her stuff and walking out the door. “Have a nice day, lovebirds.” She said before closing the door, and chuckling at my glare.

I turned back to you, your face was completely flushed. Which was the most dfiodjf;oisjf thing ever, you shyly made eye contact with me and it was as if my traitorous heart was going to jump out of my chest and elope with you. We just stayed there shyly glancing at each other until another unneeded person decided to interupt.

“Yosh, Kuumin it’s time for practice stop cavorting with Akane already!” The loud voice of Kuwabara Mizuki rung through the hallways. You just turned an even deeper red, if you have even a little more blood go to your head I would be sure that you would faint. You almost tripped trying to get yourself to the door, “I-I guess I’ll see you tomorrow!” you stammered out before running out into the hallways.

I sighed before lazily pulling myself up, “Time to head home and sleep” I muttered to myself. Walking outside into the hallways I could hear the faint music coming from the dance room. ‘Maybe… just for a bit?’ I asked myself, only to shake my head and walk away from the music. I was at the station when your flushed face showed up in my mind again, I smiled faintly. Maybe another day, maybe another day I’ll have enough courage to give you the letter. That letter that was stuffed between my unused textbooks waiting to be given.

____
I seriously had this thing for letters when i wrote this, the letter never sent, and Mata Ne. They were all written like maybe a week apart at the most anyways.

Well I'm outta this thread /o/
If you need me I'll be in the other two or you can drop by here: thecreepyone.tumblr.com (http://thecreepyone.tumblr.com)
In case you didn't know all my fics are on there including the ones I chose to leave out because I felt they weren't up to par.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Smile [Takayanagi Akane&Yagami Kumi] (June 13)
Post by: yukofan on June 18, 2012, 07:51:35 AM
it is the 1st time i read a churikumi pairing..OMG they are so cute <3 nice story ^^b
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Smile [Takayanagi Akane&Yagami Kumi] (June 13)
Post by: kahem on June 18, 2012, 10:05:25 AM
Wow Lies is really a dark story
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Smile [Takayanagi Akane&Yagami Kumi] (June 13)
Post by: Yon48 on June 19, 2012, 02:07:44 AM
Yaay! o/~
Your ChuriKumi fic is quite interesting! :twothumbs
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Smile [Takayanagi Akane&Yagami Kumi] (June 13)
Post by: 0_o on June 21, 2012, 06:02:51 AM
I guess I lied. THIS HAS TO BE THE CUTEST FIC EVER, OKAY MAYBE IT'S CAUSE SAKURA IS JUST ADORBS AND I WANT A CHIBI SAKURA. THIS SHIP IS LEGIT KAY. IDC WHAT YOU THINK. MELON PAN ALLIANCE. THERE'S A BACKSTORY TO ALL OF DIS BUT IM TOO LAZY TO WRITE IT DURR.

Matsui Rena&Fukumoto Aina +Miyawaki Sakura


Part 1: Fukumoto Sakura

“Aina! Tadaima~” Rena greeted as she opened the door and ushered her little companion inside. “Okaeri, why are you so late tonight? I thought you didn’t have a schedule today?” Aina called out from the kitchen where she was pulling out some freshly baked melon pan. “Melon pan!” Aina heard a small voice cry out and stomping feet. “Sakura! Don’t run in the house.” Rena called out, shaking her head at the running child. “W-what?!” Aina shouted out as she witnessed a rampaging child run straight towards her. “C-can I have?” The little girl asked with a pout, pointing towards the freshly baked melon pan that Aina had just pulled out.

“U-uh.” Aina mumbled out with a confused look before passing the melon pan over. “H-hot!” The child cried out almost dropping the melon pan she held in her hands. “S-sorry!” Aina shouted before grabbing a plate for the child to place her melon pan on. “Sakura?” Rena popped her head in the kitchen door ushering the little girl over to her. “Yes m-mama?” The girl stuttered as she walked over to Rena. “M-mama?!?!” Aina repeated feeling herself about to faint.

“Aina, you might was to close your mouth. Come on Sakura, let’s get you settled in~” Rena said before ushering the little girl to what used to be the guest room. Meanwhile, Fukumoto Aina stood inside of their kitchen in shock wondering when her wife magically got a child. “I-I-I-I-I…” Aina stuttered out before deciding to walk into the kitchen and slump into the couch waiting for her wife to explain everything.

Inside Sakura’s new room however was a much different scene. “So what color would Sakura like her room?” Rena asked the little girl nomming on the melon pan that she was given earlier. “M-mama is that p-papa outside?” Sakura stuttered out with curious eyes. “Yup, what do you think of papa?” Rena replied while pulling all of Sakura’s belongings out of her small luggage. “Papa is awesome! She makes yummy melon pan~” Sakura beamed at her mother who couldn’t help but smile at the childish remark. 

   “Okay honey, mama has to talk to papa, so be a good girl okay?” Rena told Sakura while ruffling her hair only to get a pout. “Okay mama~” Sakura said before going back to nomming on her melon pan and looking around what would be her new room. ‘Maybe pink.’ Sakura thought to herself as she remembered her mama’s question from earlier.  With an innocent smile she added as an afterthought, ‘I wonder if they have melon pan wallpaper.’

   “Aina?” Rena called out when she spotted her spacing out on the couch. “Rena, did I do something wrong is that why you had a kid with someone behind my back?” Aina asked with tears, it wasn’t fair she loved Rena maybe not at first but she definitely did now. “Why would you think that? I love you, why would I cheat on you?” Rena answered tearing up at the mere suggestion. “Then why did you suddenly bring that little girl home?” Aina asked, still unable to understand why that girl would call her wife mama. “It’s a surprise honey, I met Sakura at the orphanage and couldn’t help but adopt her. Can’t you see how much she loves melon pan; the bonus is that she’s adorable.” Rena replied before pulling her depressed wife into a hug. “You could of told me.” Aina pouted before snuggling into Rena. “So… can I keep her?” Rena asked sheepishly, however Aina knew that she couldn’t say anything but yes.

   “Ready to properly meet your daughter?” Rena asked pulling out of the hug. “D-do I have to?” Aina asked worriedly, what if she wasn’t a good papa. “Oh come on, Sakura already loves you.” Rena said pulling her up and towards their daughter’s room. “Sakura, come greet papa.” Rena gestured to the girl who was pouting to herself while mumbling about melon pan wallpaper. “Okay mama!” Sakura shouted before running towards her mama. “Papa!” Sakura said before standing on her toes and pulling her papa into a hug. “U-uh.” Aina said uncomfortably. “Papa~ The melon pan was delicious!” Sakura said excitedly pulling her head up to look her papa in the eyes. Even Aina couldn’t help but gush at how cute she was and ruffle her hair. Aina let out a smile before bending down to pull her daughter into a better hug, “Hello Sakura, I’m your papa.” Aina said with the brightest smile she had. On the sidelines Rena couldn’t help but whip out her phone and take a picture before joining in for a group hug.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Fukumoto Aina&Matsui Rena + Miyawaki Sakura] (June 20)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on June 21, 2012, 03:02:17 PM
SFHGSGBNASMKFSGBS TOO~~~~~~ KAWAI~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 :luvluv1: :luvluv1: :luvluv2: :luvluv2: :shy1: :shy1: :wriggly: :wriggly: :nya: :nya: :k-inlove: :k-inlove: :mon angel: :mon angel: :mon inluv: :mon inluv: :mon lovelaff: :mon lovelaff: :mon love: :mon love: :mon fyeah: :mon fyeah: :mon loveflower: :mon loveflower: :mon crazyinlove: :mon crazyinlove: :gmon shy: :gmon shy: :gmon sweet: :gmon sweet:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Fukumoto Aina&Matsui Rena + Miyawaki Sakura] (June 20)
Post by: Megumi on June 22, 2012, 11:07:16 PM
Cuteness overload... I died.

ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Fukumoto Aina&Matsui Rena + Miyawaki Sakura] (June 20)
Post by: 0_o on June 23, 2012, 04:23:15 AM
...so... can i please kidnap Sakura?



Part 2: Sister

   It was almost a month later and Sakura had completely adapted to her new home. Her cuteness even managed to woo the neighbors, Kinoshita Yukiko, Ogiso Shiori and their daughter Anna. One day after kindergarten when it was Aina’s turn to pick Sakura up, Sakura curiously asked a question. One that Aina wish she never had to face again, but she would not too much later in the future.

   “Papa!” Sakura shouted as she bid farewell to Anna and ran to her papa who was waiting outside the gates. “Hello honey, how was school?” Aina asked before picking her up and swing her onto her shoulders.  “Papa papa today Anna told about how she was getting a sister soon!” Sakura told Aina excitedly, bouncing up and down on Aina’s shoulders. “That’s nice, so the neighbors are having a baby girl then.” Aina said while trying to calm Sakura down before she accidently falls off.

   “Ne papa, how are babies made? How was Sakura made?” Sakura asked while lowering her face so that she could meet with her papa’s eyes. Aina’s eyes widened in shock as she processed just what her innocent little baby had asked her. “U-Uh Sakura honey, maybe you should ask mama instead.” Aina stuttered out trying to change the topic. “No! I want to know now!” Sakura whined pulling at Aina’s ears. Aina sighed knowing that it was no use to go against her precious daughter’s wishes; she was takes after her mother.

   “Well when papa and mama love each other very much, the gods put a little baby like Sakura into mama’s tummy. Then the baby grows in there until it’s time for them to come out, then mama has to go to the hospital so the baby can come out.” Aina tried to explain to her curious daughter, praying to the gods that she wouldn’t ask any more of it. “Is that so papa...” Sakura said to herself before pulling herself up trying to understand what her papa had just told her.

   Aina sighed in relief that her baby girl was asking any more questions but little did she know that she would get another heart attack later.

   “Mama! Tadaima~” Little Sakura shouted as she quickly flung off her shoes to run to her mama. Aina couldn’t help but smile as she picked up Sakura’s shoes and place them properly next to hers. Quickly walking into the living room Aina caught the sight of her baby girl jumping into Rena’s arms. “Okaeri~” Rena said as she lifted her head to look at Aina who smiled back. Little Sakura unhappy with the lack of attention pulled onto her mother’s sleeve. Rena turned her attention back to her baby girl and asked “Yes honey?”

   “Mama, mama do you have a baby in there?” Sakura asked innocently pointing towards her mother’s stomach. This action successfully rendered both of her parents stunned and speechless. Aina could only gulp as her eyes met with her wife’s; shrugging her shoulders she decided that it would be better for her to flee the site.  “No, mama doesn’t have a baby in there.”Rena tried to explain only to see Sakura start to tear up. “D-does that mean papa and mama don’t love each other?!” Sakura sniffled out trying to stop her tears.

   “Sakura honey, of course mama and papa love each other.” Rena comforted as she pulled her child in a hug while wondering what exactly was going on. “B-but papa said that if mama and papa were love there would be a baby in mama’s tummy!” Sakura mumbled into her mother’s shirt that was starting to get wet. Rena faltered as she started to understand why Sakura was crying in her arms, “Honey, mama will only have a baby in her tummy if she wants one. Right now mama and papa are busy with taking care of Sakura so we can’t have a baby.” Rena tried to explain to weeping child, wondering to herself if she was just making things worse.

   “Really?” Sakura asked as she pulled her head up to look at her mother. “Yes honey.” Rena replied glad that her child had finally stopped crying. “M-mama… Sakura’s a big girl now…” Sakura mumbled hesitantly while Rena wiped away the tear stains on her daughter’s face. “Can Sakura get a little sister?” Sakura asked hopefully with a pout. Rena stopped in the midst of her actions in shock, just how many times today was her baby girl going to give her a heart attack?

   “Mama will think about it, but we would have to get papa to agree too…” Rena told her daughter hoping she would give up on the idea. However contrary to what Rena wanted,  Sakura jumped out of her arms in search of her papa. “Papa papa!” Sakura shouted once she found her papa in the middle of a shower. “Yes honey…?” Aina replied wondering why her daughter barged into the washroom. “CAN I HAVE A BABY SISTER?” Sakura shouted at her papa. Aina froze and the soap she had previously been holding in her hands dropped. “Papa?” Sakura called out curiously while tilting her head cutely.

   “Uhm… did mama agree to this?” Aina asked praying to the gods that Rena hadn’t agreed to their daughter’s request. “YUP! Mama said I needed to make papa agree too.” Sakura shouted jumping up and down from happiness. Aina sighed to herself wondering why Sakura couldn’t just be asking for another teddy bear instead. “Sakura baby… can you at least what till papa is done her shower?” Aina said before ushering her little girl outside so she could think in peace [of a plan to escape from the evil clutches of her wife and daughter]

   Little Sakura scampered outside of the washroom hoping that her papa would agree so she could get a little sister. ‘It wasn’t fair that Anna got one and she didn’t’ she thought with a pout. “Mama~ Papa said she would think about it.” Sakura told her mama who was preparing dinner in the kitchen before scampering back to her room. Rena stopped what she was cooking and walked over to the washroom to have a nice long talk with Aina.

   Little innocent Sakura was playing with her teddies when her mama came inside her room and told her that she was sleeping over at Anna’s.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Fukumoto Aina&Matsui Rena + Miyawaki Sakura] (June 20)
Post by: 0_o on June 25, 2012, 05:44:41 AM
Closure Prequel -Sashihara Riino&Kitahara Rie&Maeda Ami


Everything felt wrong, but at the time it felt so right. I just laid there, troubled by the embrace that I was in. I could practically feel the love radiating from her yet all I could feel was guilt, I just had to go and accept. I crossed the line and I knew that I would have to make up my mind soon. I laid there thinking about everything, about everything that had happened in my life up to this point. I would have never fathomed myself cheating on my girlfriend; I could have never imagined being here at this moment lying next to someone like Ami, someone that wasn’t Rie.

I turned around to face Ami; she looked so peaceful, so innocent, like someone that I would just want to protect for the rest of my life. At one point I used to look at Rie the same way, now it’d be a miracle if she even came home. I know that I shouldn’t be selfish; I know that she just really valued her job. It just happened that she valued her job more than me- more than us. I just don’t know what happened, one moment we were happily in love, the next I started to fall for Ami. I knew what that it wasn't fair for Ami, to drag her into something like this. To lie to her about Rie, I was building this relationship on a pile of lies.

I couldn’t help that I was falling for her.

For the past few months I felt trapped, I felt like I was suffocating inside Rie and I’s apartment building. She had always been gone to research for her books, and at first I was okay with it. Yet after my proposal it seemed like it wasn’t going to change. I couldn’t see a life with her anymore, and the longer she dragged on our engagement the more frustrated I became with our relationship. It wasn’t once that I thought about breaking it off, I had tried to bring it up multiple times. Yet everything time it got caught in my throat and I just couldn’t tell her.

I couldn’t tell her that I stopped loving her, I couldn’t tell her that the love was gone, I couldn’t tell her that I couldn’t stand being left alone by her, I couldn’t tell her that I wanted to end a decade’s worth of love.

I kept on thinking and I could feel the tears starting to run down my face. Was my own happiness worth breaking the heart of a girl that I once loved? Yet at the same time was I okay with staying in a loveless relationship? I wasn’t okay with either, and this is probably something that I would never have wanted to face.

This was the hardest decision of my life.

Even worse was the fact that I dragged someone else into this, I didn’t mean to I swear. I didn’t mean to fall in love, I didn’t mean to have my heart beat rapidly near her, I didn’t mean for any of this. It just happened and before I knew it the beating just wouldn’t stop.

When I first met her I was still frustrated by you, by us. Somehow she just managed to ease her way into my life and before I knew it ended up here. What is here, what are the two of us? I well knew the fact that I was engaged to you, we weren’t dating. Even though we were obviously in love with each other, we most definitely weren’t dating. I hated restraining the two of us to the status of ‘friends’ but I didn’t know what else to do.

I raised my hand to brush some stray hairs from Ami’s face; she’s innocent, she doesn’t deserve to be wrapped in any of this. I wished with all my might that this traitorous heart wasn’t mine. I tried to avoid her like the plague, I tried I really did. It seemed as if the Gods didn’t approve of it though, because no matter where I went I just seemed to magically bump into her.

Before I knew it I had fallen in love for the second time in my life.

I pulled myself up, making sure not to wake up Ami. I needed some time to think by myself. After tucking Ami in, I grabbed my jacket and walked outside to the balcony. The cold air of early winter greeted me, effectively waking me up from my depressing haze. “What to do… What to do now?” I asked myself, “Why am I always such a coward?” To be honest, it would probably be better for all of us if I just jumped right now.

In the end, I’m just a worthless coward.

I felt a warm body embrace me from behind, Ami had woken up. “What are you thinking about?” I could hear her groggily whisper into my ear. “Nothing much, you should go back to bed.” I told her half heartedly while snuggling into her embrace. “No.” She mumbled back, childishly burying her face into my shoulder. I could see the skies starting to change color as the sun rose, despite all the high rises in Tokyo it was still a breathtaking sight. I turned around so I could hug Ami properly and watch the sunrise.

Sunrises – the start of a new day. Perhaps I was actually ready to let go this whole time, but was waiting for the right moment. There was no better time than now; there was no way to stay in that crumbling relationship or any way to pull me away from Ami. The decision had been looming over me for months, and finally I had made of my mind. It was the beginning of a new day and the beginning of a new chapter in my life. I could see Ami looking at me curiously, confused about the worry that lingered on my face. I let my lips touch her cheek before pulling her even closer, mumbling, “Thank you, Ami...”

I, the coward had finally made up my mind.

I was almost a week later when I had finally decided to move out. Not that it mattered since I hadn’t seen Rie at all, she was far too busy. Too busy to even notice that her Fiancée was breaking up with her. I was all ready to leave, but I lingered there thinking about the times she and I shared in that apartment. Once I step out that door, there really was no turning back for the two of us.
I took one last look at the apartment we shared, but in all honesty recently it felt as if I was the only one living there. Grabbing my luggage I walked towards the door and paused. I stared at the ring on my hand almost a bit longingly before slipping it off and placing it next to the note I had written for Rie earlier. I rushed out the door without turning back; Ami was expecting me at my new apartment.

 This was goodbye.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure Prequel [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Maeda Ami] (June 24)
Post by: yukofan on June 27, 2012, 04:40:51 AM
sad for sasshirie T,T
but it's not sasshi's fault..
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure Prequel [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Maeda Ami] (June 24)
Post by: trituas on June 27, 2012, 07:13:47 AM
Very nice story. Thanks
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure Prequel [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Maeda Ami] (June 24)
Post by: kahem on June 27, 2012, 09:45:06 AM
The melon pan family is so cute~
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure Prequel [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Maeda Ami] (June 24)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on June 27, 2012, 09:15:47 PM
Sakura-chan is KAWAIIII~~~~

All the family is kawaii  :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Closure Prequel [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Maeda Ami] (June 24)
Post by: 0_o on June 30, 2012, 11:42:05 PM
Eyes - Nakatsuka Tomomi, Yokoyama Yui

-

“They say that this place is haunted. “ A could hear a voice whisper into my ear and as a reflex I jabbed my elbow into whoever it was. “Quit playing.” I scolded her for a bit before continuing up the creaking stairs. As much as I wanted not to take heed of what my partner had said, there really was an eerie feel to this ‘haunted’ mansion. “You really are emotionless aren’t you?” My partner, possibly the most annoying person I’ve ever met – Yokoyama Yui told me before jabbing me in accusingly. “Oh would you shut up. It’s your fault that we’re in here.” I shouted back, I could hear my echo through the house and shivered.

I didn’t like this place a single bit, it was creepy and if it were up to me I’d have the place bulldozed in seconds. I would have to take it up with Rena, but I don’t think she’d like the idea of bulldozing her ‘family’ home. They haven’t even lived here in ages, it’s the creepiest thing ever, and how did Rena even manage to live here during her childhood. From the looks of it they hadn’t cleaned the place ever since Rena left. So much for being some rich and famous family, can’t even keep a family home clean.

I pulled myself out of my little rant as I heard a squeak from behind us. “Eeeek!” I screamed as I turned around to see bright red eyes glowing at the other end of the hallway. “Hmm?” Yui asked before smirking at our now joined hands, “I guess you do have emotions after all.” I gave her a glare before tugging her in front of me and pointing to the other side of the hall. “R-red eyes, they were over there.” I told her and she gave me a skeptical look. “Not possible, I mean even at our distance I can’t even see your eyes. Rena really should fix the lights here.” Yui commented offhandedly before adding as an afterthought, “…. Unless the rumors of this place being haunted were true.”

I gave her a glare and pushed her towards where I had seen the eyes, maybe I was just imagining things. “I guess if Tomomi ojou-sama wants to check it out we can.” She told me. I rolled my eyes at her and pushed her even harder, and the next thing to happen was so cliché that even I couldn’t believe it. She had fallen and if I might add, soundlessly and I ended up tripping onto of her. “You know that if you really wanted to top me, there are better places.” She snickered and I could see her smile even in the dark. My face flushed red and I scrambled to get off of her. 

“Ohoho look who’s shy now.” She teased before pushing herself up and continuing to the end of the hallway. All of the sudden I could feel a presence behind me and there it was again – the glowing red eyes. I rushed forward to Yui and grabbed onto her arm, which I might add, was only because I was scared. “B-Behind us!” I shouted, grabbing on even harder as she tried to pry my arms off of her. “There’s nothing there, are you sure you aren’t just imagining things? Let’s go check the room and then get out of here.” Yui suggested before giving up on trying prying me away from her.

Was I truly imagining it, why couldn’t Yui see it – those demonic glowing red eyes. Maybe I was just reading too many supernatural fantasy stories before bed. As per our dare with the others we were supposed to check out the apparently haunted nursery room. Rena had said that even she was forbidden from entering when she was younger. “Y-Yui, can we just leave.” I pleaded uncharacteristically, something was definitely behind those doors and I didn’t want to know what it was. Yui just ignored me and continued ahead, her competitiveness had probably long kicked in. As we approached the room I could hear faint giggling, like a child of some sort.

“You heard that right?” I asked as calmly, it was definitely the drink that Rino had given me earlier. She probably spiked it with something, or so I thought until Yui said, “Y-Yeah I did.” We turned to each other in silence and stood outside that door as the giggling continued. “Well… we have a dare to do, you can wait outside if you want.” She told me before going to push the slightly ajar door. The giggling stop and I in a moment of panic struggled to find lights to turn on. I had flicked on a dim light and we could now see a messy nursery but the most shock came from the child that sat in the middle of the mess staring at us.

The child looked at us with an almost cat like curiosity before stuttering out, “Mama! Papa!” and stumbling towards the two of us. Yui and I stared at each other in shock, and then at the little child that was hugging onto the two of us. “Maybe she’s just a lost child that stumbled in here?” Yui suggested while ruffling the kid’s hair and lifting her up. I gulped and banished the thought of if the kid wasn’t a lost child. “Yeah, she’s probably why everyone thinks the place is haunted. Probably sneaks in to play in the nursery or something.” I choked out, just wanting to get out of there as fast as we could.

“Come on let’s get you home okay, what’d your name anyways?” Yui asked the child that she held in her arms. “J-Jurina!” The kid shouted happily bouncing up and down in Yui’s arms. “Let’s just get out of here.” I told the two before ushering them outside, something just didn’t feel right. I turned back off the lights and walk out behind them, when I saw it – the demonic glowing red eyes. They were coming from where Yui and Jurina were; no the eyes belonged to Jurina. I gulped before rushing ahead beside Yui, making sure to avoid Jurina’s curious eyes.

Something was wrong with the child that Yui was holding, and my only hope is that we make it out of here alive.

-
obviously i mean kawaii glowing demonic red eyes /o/
and yes it's NAKATSUKA Tomomi /o/ precious tomochan T^T
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Eyes [Nakatsuka Tomomi, Yokoyama Yui] (June 30)
Post by: 0_o on July 13, 2012, 12:49:37 AM
Muhahahaha still the cutest thing ever

Part 3: Kitten

   “Mama, can we get a kitten?” Sakura brought up one night over dinner. “No, no kittens.” Rena replied firmly, turning away so she couldn’t see her daughter’s pout. “Papa!” Sakura whined. “Mama said no.” Aina said while turning away too, her daughter’s pout was just too much for her heart to handle.  “Fine.” Sakura groaned out decided to wait another day and a better time to convince her parents. “Cheer up honey, we can’t get the kitten. What if the baby in mama’s tummy is allergic to kittens? You don’t want your little sister to be sick right?” Aina said, trying to cheer up her saddened daughter. Sakura bit her lip and nodded a little at Aina showing that she understood.

   “Should’ve never asked for a sister.” Sakura mumbled to herself later at night. Little Sakura had changed her mind after having Baby Keira barf all over her last night when she was over at Anna’s house. “Teddy, I want a kitten.” Sakura said turning the teddy bear she held in her hands. Rolling onto her bed she decided to herself no matter what it cost she would get that kitten.

   Today was the day that Sakura would put her plan into use; it was a day that her papa was picking her up. Her ever so whipped papa Fukumoto Aina was defenceless against the women in her family. From outside the gates she could she her papa waving happily at her while holding an ever familiar bag from the family’s favourite bakery. Sakura slowly walked to her papa with the saddest face she could muster. “Honey, what’s wrong?” Aina asked her pouting daughter who didn’t seem happy from the melon pan she pulled out.

   Sakura opened her arms asking for a hug from her papa. “Sakura?” Aina asked again as she pulled her baby girl up. Sakura turned to her baby and put on her best puppy face, “Papa, I want a kitten! I want a kitten!” Aina grimaced at the puppy face knowing that she wouldn’t last long against it. “Mama said no, we can’t go against her orders.” Aina told her pouting daughter weakly. “I want a kitten!” Sakura said with tears in her eyes. “Don’t cry honey, but we can’t get a kitten.” Aina said as a last attempt to stop her little girl. “NO NO NO I WANT A KITTEN PAPA I WANT A KITTEN GIVE ME A KITTEN!” Sakura cried out to her papa, attracting the attention of everyone around them.

   Aina starred at her baby daughter and wondered what was worse facing the crying girl she held in her arms or her angry pregnant wife. “I-I O-Okay fine, we’ll go get that kitten.” Aina sighed out, knowing that she would probably be banished from her room for months. “Yay papa is the best!” Sakura shouted out, waving her arms into the air. Aina only grinned sadly as she wiped the tears from her daughters face and walking towards the nearest pet shop.

   “Papa can I have the melon pan now.”Sakura asked reaching her hands out to the bags that Aina held in her free hand. Aina could only sigh and hand over the melon pans to her daughter. Sakura happy nommed on her as the two of them entered the pet store. “Welcome.” The store clerk said but Aina was too busy dealing with Sakura tugging at her hair to reply. “Papa! Kittens!” Sakura shouted pointing towards the area where half a dozen kittens were playing.

   “Papa! Papa! Look!” Sakura yelled as she struggled off of her papa’s shoulders to get a closer look at the kittens. “Yes, yes honey…” Aina couldn’t help but sigh at her yelling child.  Aina rubbed at her temples and wondered if her daughter’s cuteness was enough to make up for the complete [manipulative] demon that she would sometimes be. “Papa… can I get all of them?” Sakura asked while tugging at Aina’s sleeve with a puppy face.

   At that moment Aina wanted to throw something, just how much did her child want her killed? One kitten was probably enough to banish her from her bedroom for a month, she couldn’t even fathom what her punishment would be with half a dozen kittens. “Honey…” Aina started off facing the sad puppy face head on, “Mama’s going to murder papa if you get more than one kitten. You don’t want your baby sister, the kittens or you to grow up without a papa right?”

   Sakura stopped tugging to think about it and decided that she could always ask for another one later, for now she wanted her papa to bake her lots and lots of melon pan. “T-then can I get this one?” Sakura said picking up the kitten that had been snuggling into her foot. Aina looked at the cute grey ball of fluff snuggling into her daughter’s arms and nodded. “I’m going to regret this… I just know it.” Aina mumbled to herself as she dragged herself towards the store clerk.

   While Aina was picking out some other stuff for the kitten, Sakura had opted to sit herself down on the floor and play with the kitten in her arms. “What am I supposed to name you?” Sakura asked as she stared into its blue eyes. “Mama said I couldn’t name my baby sister melon pan, so she probably won’t let me name you that either.” Sakura told it with a pout; she really thought that melon pan was a good name. The kitten however just stared at its new owner with droopy eyes; it was far too sleepy to care about the child holding it.

   Sakura lowered the kitten into her lap and started petting. “Maybe, we can name you Melon? How does that sound?” Sakura asked as she continued petting. ‘Melon’ gave out a purr and that was enough of a confirmation for little Sakura. “Melon it is then.” Sakura repeated before pulling Melon into her hug and standing up to find her papa. “Papa. Its name is Melon.” Sakura said as she tugged onto her papa’s pants with her free arm. “That’s nice honey.” Aina muttered out while passing her credit card over to the sales person and crying on the inside. This kitten things wasn’t cheap and knowing her wife, she’d be stuck paying for everything – straight out of her own bank account.

   “Come on kiddo, we better get home and set this all up before your mama gets home and finds out.” Aina said ushering her kid outside before taking the heavy bag of things she had just purchased. “Who would’ve thought that you needed so much stuff for a kitten?” Aina asked herself as she wondered if she had been conned by the clerk. “Papa, papa! Don’t you think Melon’s uber cute?” Sakura said before trying to lift Melon up as high as she could so her papa could look at it.

   “Yes, yes honey, stunningly cute.” Aina replied to her daughter only to get a pout. “Even cuter than me papa?” Sakura asked with an unsteady voice suddenly feeling that getting a kitten was a bad idea. “Of course not honey, you’ll always be the cutest.” Aina said giving her a pat on the head trying to cheer her up. “Okay papa, I’ll believe you this time.” Sakura replied cheerfully. Aina rushed home hoping that she would be able to settle Melon in before her [raging, rampaging, hormonal] wife would get home.

   It was almost half an hour later when Rena returned home greeted by little Sakura and Melon. Rena was almost fuming at the fact that Aina had given in and bought Sakura a kitten even though she had told her not to. Sakura was too busy playing with Melon that night to realize just how much screaming had gone on in the living room. When she finally did, she stumbled outside to take a peek all she could see was her mother’s face all red and Aina with a cheeky smile.

   She looked on confused as to while her mama was acting so out of character, almost like one of those shy characters that she always sees in her anime. She stumbled outside of her room and towards her parents questioning them with her big round eyes. “M-mama, are you mad that we got Melon even though you didn’t want her.” Sakura asked, starting to tear up at the idea of being separated from Melon. “Sakura dear, it’s not that.” Rena said trying to comfort her daughter.

   “Mama, I swear Melon will be good, she’ll be good friends with sis. I’ll make sure of it.” Sakura tried to promise her mother, and Aina couldn’t help but think that her little girl was growing up. “Rena, why don’t we keep Melon.” Aina added hoping that she had successfully made Rena change her opinion earlier. “Hmph… Okay fine, we’ll keep that ball of fluff.” Rena sighed out, unable to continue fighting against Melon. The thought running through her mind being, who in the right state of mind would name a grey kitten Melon. 

   “Yayyyyy! Mama Mama come meet Melon!”Sakura cheerfully pulled her mother towards her room where she had left Melon earlier. Aina couldn’t help but sigh in relief; at least her baby girl was happy. It was worth almost getting kicked out of the house for, to see her baby girl that happy and the bonus was how mature she was acting earlier. Aina walked over to the room and quickly pulled out her phone to snap a picture. Little Sakura was cutely introducing Melon to her very pregnant mother who had been ordered to shake Melon’s tiny paw. She stuffed her phone back into her pocket before heading in and pulling her wife into a hug and watch their hyperactive daughter play with their new family member.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Melon Pan Alliance Pt 3 [Ainyan&Rena + Sakura] (July 12)
Post by: 0_o on July 18, 2012, 04:06:45 AM
Didn't seem like I'd ever write the rest of the drabbles that went with this so figured i might as well post this up /o/

RinoRie Drabbles /o/

Babysitter Natsumii

And so another day of poor babysitter Natsumii’s life, after struggling through her long boring day at school where she found out her girlfriend was sick she had to pick up these two demons from their elementary school.“Ne ne ne I’m hungry! Where are we going! Give me a piggyback ride!” Shouted a tiny little Sashihara Rino while trying to jump onto Natsumii’s back. “R-Rino… you shouldn’t do that.” A meek Kitahara Rie scolded. “Yes Rino, be a good girl and listen to your wife.” Natsumii told her only to see the the devilish girl turn bright red. “S-she’s not my wife!” Rino shouted before running ahead of the two leaving behind a smirking Natsumii and a sad Rie. Taking hold of Rie’s arm, Natsumii comfortingly said “It’s okay she’s just being a Tsundere, we all know that she’ll marry you one day.” Rie turned an even brighter red than Rino and refused to say anything the whole way home.

To this Natsumii praised the heavens, both of them were practically angels the whole walk home. Other than the whole sneaking looks at each other part, which was absolutely adorable and almost made Natsumii squeal.

-

Naptime

“Okay kids, its naptime.” The teacher ushered her many hyperactive kids back into the classroom so they could take out their futons. Her many little adorable children stumbled into the classroom one after another, in particular was a little Rie dragging her best friend Rino inside. “Naptime!” Rie shouted at her friend wanting her to hurry up. She was tired from running after Rino all day for some reason the girl had been jumpy like she had one too many snacks. The teacher however sighed knowingly at who was the culprit behind the missing snack from her desk from earlier that morning. However Rino was just too obnoxiously cute for her to punish so she let it slide. However she did know it would be a pain to handle caffeine filled Rino. “Mou, Rie-chan I don’t want to nap.” Rino retorted while being dragged back into the classroom against her will.

“You have to nap!” Rie ordered, and Rino gave her a pout before going to grab both her and Rie’s futons. The teacher could only smirk to herself as she watched the little Rino struggle with the futons before walking back to Rie. ‘Whipped.’ She thought to herself. ‘And quite possibly the cutest thing ever.’ She added as an afterthought. Rie grabbed the futons from Rino and set them out before ordering her to sleep, which only made Rino’s pout get bigger.

“If you don’t sleep right now I’m not going to play with you after!” Threatened Rie before turning her back to Rino and falling into slumber. Rino could only reluctantly follow suite and climb into her futon. She tried her best to fall asleep but she was just so jumpy and she didn’t even know why. Usually she could fall asleep really quickly but today she just kept on tossing as turning. Pulling herself up she saw that everyone was asleep and the teacher had left the room.

Rino considered getting up but was afraid that Rie wouldn’t play with her anymore if she did. She tried her best to think of a way to fall asleep until it hit her. “When I sleep with mommy and daddy I fall asleep super quickly.” She muttered to herself before turning to look at Rie. Making up her mind she stealthy snuck under Rie’s covers and wrapped her arms around her and snuggled in. Rie moved a bit but didn’t wake up and to this Rino sighed in relief. It wasn’t long as that Rino herself had fallen asleep too.

The teacher walked back into the room where the cutest sight of all time greeted her and her shipper heart. Little Rie and Rino were snuggling into each other as they slept with Rino’s arms wrapped around Rie. It took all of her might not to squeal, instead she pulled out her phone and snapped a picture thinking to herself, “Maybe I’ll show these to their parents at the next meeting.”

-

Protection

“Quit pulling.” A little 9 year old girl told her companion who was tugging at her arm impatiently. The two of them were one the familiar path towards their school. “Quit walking so slowly then, we’re going to be late!” Rie, the girl’s friend lectured in her mind she was already thinking of excuses for the school principal – who was to many of the children an absolute nightmare. The other girl only rolled her eyes and let Rie drag her off, while trying to adjust her bright yellow hat that was falling off.

“It’s all your fault you know, if we’re going to be late.” Rie told her, she was still angry at the fact Rino had slept in even though she had gone to wake her up multiple times. “No. Technically it was your fault for making me stay up past my bedtime to watch your anime.” Rino shouted back in disbelief, she couldn’t believe that Rie was trying to blame everything on her. “Just hurry up!” Rie said while speeding up hoping that she would change the topic. “I don’t even know why you’re so scared of Principal Ohori anyways, she’s nice.” Rino told her confused, to this Rie couldn’t help but shake her head.

She thought to herself, sometimes her best friend could just be so clueless. She sighed to herself before swearing that she would protect her clueless friend that she would protect her forever. Or at least as long as she needs it.

-

Dentist

“Owwie.” Rino shouted in the middle of break. “Ne ne, Rino-chan is your tooth still hurting?” The girl standing next to her asked. Rino only replied with a sad look, tears were starting to form on her face. “What’s wrong, I thought you went to the dentist yesterday.” Rie asked concernedly, not liking those tears that were starting to form on her best friend’s face. “M-mommy said I have c-cavities.” Rino whined trying her best not to cry in front of her crush/ best friend. “Well mama said that if you have cavities you need to get them pulled since we can grow back our teeth.” Said Rie grabbing her friend’s hand. “B-but it’s scaryyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy” Rino said with her face starting become red. “Rino, you need to be brave. You don’t want to keep on having the toothache right?” Rie said tugging at her arm while giving the best pouty face she could make. Let’s just say young Rie knew exactly how to make Rino do whatever she wanted. “B-but.” Rino stuttered out, the image of drills and everything were just too scary for her. “No buts, promise me you’ll tell aunty to bring you to the dentist and get that pulled.” Rie ordered and to the young Rino there was no way she could refuse. “O-okay, if Rie wants me to.” Rino said shyly, giving up on any chance of avoiding the dentist’s office. “Good Rino, now which side was that big bad tooth again?” Rie asked happily. Rino pointed to the left side of the mouth confused. Rie just gave Rino a small smile before telling her to close her eyes. Rino gave a confused look but still complied, although a bit unwillingly, who knew what Rie would do to her in her defenceless state. Seeing that Rino wasn’t peeking Rie shyly gave Rino a small kiss on where she had pointed to before running off and leaving a shocked Rino who looked like she was going to faint.

-

Sleeping


“You look like you haven’t slept the whole week.” Rie commented after seeing the half dead Rino drag herself into the classroom. It was the first time that they’ve seen each other all week since Rie had been away for some type of according to Rino, ‘Smart people field trip of absolute boringness that has taken away my beloved Rie ;w;’ “Yeah… I haven’t been sleeping properly.” Rino replied weakly before collapsing onto her desk. Rie gave her a look of pity before turning around to read her book. It was only then that Rino propped up her head to stare at the girl in front of her. She muttered to herself, “How could I possibly tell you that I missed you so much that I couldn’t sleep properly…” “Mhm?” Rie asked thinking that Rino had said something. “It’s nothing, I’m not thinking properly.” Rino told her trying to brush aside the topic. “Just go sleep for a while; I’ll wake you up when class starts.” Rie told her while patting her head softly. Over time Rino fell asleep while Rie continued to gently stroke her hair with her free hand and hold the book she was reading with her other hand.

 -

Babysitting

‘This isn’t fair!’ I thought to myself while staring at the little brat that my girlfriend was focused on. We were supposed to be on a date tonight, I had everything thought out but then she suddenly got called to babysit that little brat. Okay, to be fair I probably wasn’t supposed to be jealous of a seven year old that even I had to grudgingly admit was absolutely adorable. It is technically her fault that I was being pushed aside and separated from my girlfriend.

“Rinooooooo.” I whined impatiently, “Pay attention to meeeeeeeee.” Oh, whoops I think the possessiveness just kicked in, I’m probably going to look back at this and kick myself in the ass for being a jerk and competing with a needy seven year old. “Rie, I’m a little busy just read for a while.” Rino told me offhandedly before going back to reading Ami a bed time story. I sat there in my corner waiting for Ami to fall asleep but it seemed like that wasn’t happening any time soon. Was I even going to get any time with my girlfriend tonight? I slouched down onto the floor mumbling something about rolling Ami off a cliff. It isn’t illegal unless they catch me, and I’m sure all my years of reading Detective Conan will save me!

I groggily felt someone put a blanket on me and I snuggled into it. It wasn’t until a lot later that I opened my eyes again, rubbing my eyes I realized that I was laying on the floor of Ami’s bedroom with Rino hugging onto me. “Awake?” She whispered into my ear sleepily, “Sorry about the date.” I turned onto my side so I could look at her properly; it felt nice to finally get to talk to her alone. “It’s alright; we can always go next time.” I snuggled up to her and said. “You spent a lot of time planning it though…” Her voice was filled with guilt and she had a pouty expression while staring at me begging for forgiveness.

I pulled my hands up to childishly pull her cheeks and say, “I can’t be mad at you if you have that pouty face you know. It’s fine; I know how much you love Ami.” She bit her lip and told me, “I’ll make it up to you another day. Ami likes you too; you should just spend some more time with her.” Right, that little demonic possessive, hell bent on stealing my girlfriend brat that always says “I’m going to marry Rino-neechan one day” likes me, who is literally her worst enemy. I sighed, “If you say so, maybe next time.”

You let out a yawn before pulling me closer; you were probably dead tired from having to take care of Ami all day and dealing with a jealous me. It’s not my fault that I have uncontrollable possessiveness! I let out a yawn too before feeling myself drift back to dreamland, where a dream that included me pushing Ami off a plane and then eloping with Rino awaited for me.

It’s not illegal if it’s in dreams! Although sometimes I do pity Ami for being the bane of my existence, well her fault for fighting me for Rino.  Mine! All Mine! Nobody else gets her!

-

Mommy


“Mommy, mommy!” yelled a little Rino while tugging at her mother’s dress. The two were walking out of the kindergarten after Rino’s first day there. Mommy Sashihara found it so hard to believe that her usually hetare little girl was so happy. Especially since she was clinging onto her mother earlier that morning when she tried to drop her off. “Yes Rino? What do you have to tell Mommy?” Mommy Sashihara asked her yelling little girl while swinging their joined hands. Rino looked at her mother with a bright smile, “I made my first friend today! She was really nice! We had snack time to together! We played in the sandbox together!” Mommy Sashihara looked at her little Rino with pride, it was the first time that Rino had made a friend. She was always too scared to play with the other children when she was little. “Mommy can I marry her when I grow up?” Rino asked her mother with the most innocent look ever, she really liked the idea of marrying Rie-chan. “Maybe when you’re a little older, but Mommy has to meet your friend first okay?” Mommy Sashihara replied after getting over her surprise, she thought that Rino would grow out of it. “Okay Mommy! Pinky promise.” Rino replied while sticking her pinky out to the older woman. And so Mommy Sashihara made a promise that she would come to laugh at for years, because every year Rino would impatiently come to her with Rie asking “Mommy am I old enough yet? Can I marry Rie-chan now?”

-

It was 18 years later when Mommy Sashihara finally told Rino that she could finally marry Rie. That year, they both turned 24 and were ready to get married but Rino followed her promises and asked her mother. Like every year Rino brought home Rie and asked her mother, “Mommy am I old enough? Can I marry Rie-chan now?” bringing a smile to her aging mother’s face. Some things would never change about her little girl no matter how old she was. “Mhm… I don’t know you still seem a bit too immature to marry Rie-chan. I mean why can’t be as mature as your girlfriend.” Mommy Sashihara teased making her little girl’s face mar with a pout. “I kid I kid, I guess you might be old enough now. So I guess I can finally let you leave poor mommy alone to frolic with Rie.” Mommy Sashihara continued with a smile, and gave a knowing glance to Rie. It was set, Rino was finally going to marry Rie. This time it was going to be married legally and not another one of their family games like when they were children.

Mommy Sashihara sat there at the front of the church watching as her little girl put the ring onto her wife’s hand. Cheers erupted from the crowd and she just sat there feeling this immense feeling of pride for her little girl. She had grown up so much of the years but never forgot about what she told her mother – that she wanted to marry Rie when she grew up.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] RinoRie Drabbles [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie] (July 17)
Post by: Megumi on July 19, 2012, 12:13:12 AM
 :panic: RinoRie......cuteness....OVERLOAD!


When they are small so cute!
And her promise with her mommy is just so  :w00t: :cry:

All I can say is that I'm squealing a lot!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] RinoRie Drabbles [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie] (July 17)
Post by: kahem on July 19, 2012, 02:25:26 AM
RinoRie so cute~
Title: Re: [Oneshots] RinoRie Drabbles [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie] (July 17)
Post by: 0_o on July 26, 2012, 11:48:55 PM
Part 4: Yui

“I don’t want you as a sister!” Sakura said as she slammed the door to her room. Yui had just been getting on her nerves recently and that really was the last straw. The force of the slam had caused several things to fall from her tables and she went to pick them up only to throw them away in rage. She knew that she shouldn’t be so mad at Yui, that Yui was still just a kid and had so much to learn. But Yui had eaten her melon pan! The one that Anna had specially went through the trouble of learning to make.

She sighed and plopped onto her bed only to feel something jabbing at her side. Pulling it out she realized that it was the photo album that she had borrowed from her papa earlier in the week. Sakura flipped through it hoping that it would take her mind off of things. The more pages she flipped through, the less she could remember about why she was so mad in the first place. The album that she was flipping was of her and Yui, mostly Yui but she didn’t really mind.

She flipped through the pages with a smile, remembering the times that the photos were taken. That picture of her and papa when she first moved in. She could still remember how warm her papa’s hug was, it was the first time that a father figure had ever hugged her. A picture of her with kitten Melon who almost caused her mama to throw papa out into the streets in the midst of her rage. It was okay though, mama and papa made up that night and she got to sleep over at Anna’s place with Melon.

Then she saw it, the first of many photos that she would have with Yui. She was about 7 when Yui was born and was struggling to hold onto her little sister while her parents posed beside her for the picture. She remembers just how excited she was about meeting her little sister for the first time in her life. She had begged her papa to let her go to the hospital to visit mama but papa wouldn’t let her. No matter how much she pouted, no matter how much she cried papa would just smile and tell her that she couldn’t come along with her. It was probably the first time that her papa wouldn’t give in to her and maybe the only time.

Mama had been admitted into the hospital and Sakura was placed with the Kinoshitas with Melon. Sakura remembers how bouncy she had been, always asking when her little sister would be coming home and bragging about how her little sister would definitely be cuter than baby Keira. To this day, Keira still didn’t like her and she didn’t even know why. The girl would glare at her and pull Anna away whenever she could.

Papa had made sure to phone Auntie Yukko to tell her how Yui was doing and when they would be coming home with the baby. Sakura chuckled when she remembered just how scared of Yui she had been at first. Even though she was the one that had asked for a little sister and was the one would had been so excited about getting one. She remembers her mama kneeling down with papa and showing her the little bundle that was baby Yui who might she add was mighty unattractive. Its okay, Yui got cuter after a while. She was still the cutest though.

“Sakura, come say hi to your sister.” Mama had told her, and she hesitantly did so only to see Yui open her eyes and gurgle at her happily or at least that’s what she assumed. And that was how she first met her little sister. Sakura continued to flip through the pages until she heard a knock at her door and little Yui came stumbling in with a puppy face and a plate of melon pan. “N-neechan don’t be mad at Yui. Yui didn’t mean it.” Yui told her with a sad face as she placed down her offering near the door and was about to stumble away when Sakura beckoned her over.

Yui stumbled over to her sister who pulled wrapped her in a hug. “It’s alright, Neechan’s sorry for getting so mad.” Sakura patted at her little sister’s head only to get a toothy grin back. “I love Neechan!” Yui shouted happily to her sister. Sakura couldn’t help but smile at how adorable her little sister could be sometimes, and she really wouldn’t give her up for anything.

(https://lh3.googleusercontent.com/-TjGu5LaM5PE/T_bUb34L4zI/AAAAAAAAnsU/FTO5n5bSXTw/s549/06+-+1)
Just so you know who they are... although I'm assuming you at least bothered to google sakura if u didn't know T^T
Yui to da left
Sakura to da right

/o/ yui's actually older than sakura but hey idc /o/
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Ainyan&Rena + Sakura n Yui] (July 26)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 27, 2012, 05:59:57 AM
i thought it was my yuihan...but then it was hkt's yui...fool me

anyway...can i take sakura home???she's so cuuutee :luvluv1:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Ainyan&Rena + Sakura n Yui] (July 26)
Post by: 0_o on July 30, 2012, 05:21:07 AM
Haunted House - Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Yokoyama Yui


“I dare you two to go in the haunted house!” Shiichan told the two who just choked on their yakisoba. “N-no.” Rino shouted, spitting out little pieces of noodles while she did. “Oh, are you scared? It’s alright then, maybe Yui will go with Rie.” Shiichan taunted making sure to mention one of their friends, Yokoyama Yui who had a very obvious crush on Rino’s best friend. “No!” Rino shouted again before grabbing Rie and pulling her over to the haunted house that was at the festival.

Rie took a look at the girl who had just pulled her inside and sighed, “You know you really didn’t have to go if you’re so scared…” Rino who was already shaking from the dimmed lights inside tried to pull herself together and huffed out, “I-I’m not scared. W-who’d be scared of s-something as childish as this?” Realizing how unconfident she sounded Rino dragged the two of them ahead in hopes that Rie would forget.

“AHHHHHHHHHH!” Rino jumped as she felt something touch her shoulder. “Hey, we can go back if you want… And that was a fak- AHHHHHHH!” Rie screamed as she saw a figure appear in front of the two of them. The girls were now shouted and clinging to each other for life as they watched in horror as the headless figure drift past them. They continued ahead clinging to each other only to see a person jump out from beside them.

The two ran like their lives depended on it only stopping when they thought they were safe. “O-okay so maybe I should’ve listened to you.” Rino said struggling to breath. “I told you so. Now let’s get out of here.” Rie told her before trying to see if there was an exit. “Maybe over there.” Rie said before pulling the two of them to the flickering exit sign.

The two entered only to see the back of a lone figure blocking the exit. “C-can we not go there.” Rino asked grabbing onto Rie with her shaking hands. “M-maybe t-they’ll go away.” Rie said as she saw the figure turn around slowly. “HOLY MOTHER OF FREAKI- Yui! Why are you here?” Rie shouted as she felt a hand on her shoulder which turned out to just be her friend.

Yui scratched her head sheepishly, “Shiichan told me to come save you… oh and Sashihara too. You aren’t too scared right?” Rie shook her head and grabbed onto the hand that Yui offered her. On her other side though, Rino was seething with jealously. Her little ‘innocent’ mind uttering curses and swears that were beyond her years, all of which were directed at the girl that had come to save Rie. Rie had unknowingly let go of the hand that was holding Rino as she hid behind Yui’s back as they approached the disfigured
person at the door.

Rino followed behind the two sulking and didn’t even notice that the person had jumped at Rie, scared her and ran away at the speed of light after Yui handsomely threatened them. All she did see though was Rie jumping into Yui’s arms. “Stupid Yokoyama.” Rino muttered to herself as she followed the two of them through the exit. Once she got outside she felt Shiichan sling her arm around her shoulder and mutter, “You idiot ruined the chance I gave you didn’t you.”

“Nee-chan! Nee-chan! Was it really scary? Shiichan wouldn’t let me go innnnnnnnnnnnnn~” Aamin whined to Rino with a pout. “Yeah it was super scary; you’ll have to be a little bit older before you go in.” Rino told her as she picked up the little girl. The night continued on as Shiichan berated her and Aamin fell asleep in her arms, which she would not be able to feel the day after. In addition to that she had to watch as Yui kept on flirting with Rie right in front of her which made her want to murder the girl.
Yui and Shiichan bid the two farewell as they headed home for the night and the two dropped of little Aamin before heading home themselves. “Hey, are you still mad about earlier?” Rie asked wondering why the normally talkative girl had been so quiet. “No, I’m just tired.” Rino said [like a tsundere].

The rest of the walk was quiet and the two were left to their own thoughts. Well Rino’s mostly about how to murder Yokoyama Yui and dispose of her body without the cops finding out. Rie’s however, was something like this: grab, kiss, flee. Deciding to go with her plan Rie shyly grabbed onto her ‘friend’s’ hand and told her, “Hey, uh, you were really brave back there but no more haunted houses for the two of us okay?” Rino could only speechlessly nod and widen her eyes as she felt her friend plant a kiss on her cheek before running away.

“Oh… guess I don’t need to kill Yui after all.” Rino said as she whistled her way home, making sure to send mail to flaunt about it to Yui who on the other hand started plotting Rino’s death.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Haunted House [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Yokoyama Yui] (July 29)
Post by: SakuraKyoto on July 30, 2012, 06:42:09 AM
HAHAHAHAHA

Rino, i will never let's you kill my Yuihan.. LOL~



Nice story  :on woohoo:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Haunted House [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Yokoyama Yui] (July 29)
Post by: aruka on July 30, 2012, 07:12:12 AM
Sasshi and Yui... they're both 'corrupted' !! :kekeke:

Yui scratched her head sheepishly, “Shiichan told me to come save you… … … ?”
This is obviously a lie. :smhid You're coming on your own, weren't you, Yui? :grin:

C'mon Rie, don't be wishy-washy. Decide which 'murderer wannabe' you want to lean on... :lol:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Haunted House [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Yokoyama Yui] (July 29)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on July 30, 2012, 07:18:00 AM
well...sasshi can take rie

since in my world, yui only for yuko :kekeke:

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Haunted House [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Yokoyama Yui] (July 29)
Post by: 0_o on July 30, 2012, 09:26:37 PM
Lies - Oshima Yuko

“This isn’t fair.” I could hear one of the pushed kids say complaining about the low rank that they got, I snickered before walking away. They just won’t learn that riding on other people’s cocktails won’t get them anywhere. I of all people would know. I was never pushed to be the ace, I was never pushed to be the center, and there was always someone else. I just there to help the person grow, Akimoto Yasushi himself thought that I was too experienced, that there was no way I’d grow anymore. I had to fight my way to the center, surpassing and making sure that those other people would not be able to beat me again.

I loved them, I truly did I had once thought of AKB48 as my home. I had once loved all 15 members that were one Team K. However that damned shuffled ruined everything, it broke ties, it strained feelings, and I watched as the very Team K bonded I fought so hard to forge break apart right in front of my eyes. People left and they told me that they never wanted to come back. I watched as Erepyon leave, I watched as she slapped Miho and told her that she hated her. I watched as some of the closet relationships crumble in front of my eyes.

Everything was different now and nothing was the same, the group I love broke apart and took my heart with it. I fought hard for this group, gave people the best impression that I could, I did everything that I possibly could to help the group and what I get in return was the very people I love suffering – myself included.

And now for number 1, Team K… Oshima Yuko It felt like an empty victory to me, probably none of the people here thought that I truly deserved it from Acchan. I could see the looks, I could hear the laughs, I see what they do behind my back and I pretend not to care. It’s always been like this.

   Back then It was because I was to be used, they were to learn from me. Now it’s because I’m old, all of the new kids think I should just graduate and get out of their way. I just pretend not to know, I just pretend not to care and I stay. It’ll be going soon enough; this will be my last victory. With my only opponent gone, leaving because she could stand this damned place, I will be too. AKB48 has become a place without love, we may be successful but we’ve lost all the beliefs that we once had. Kizuna was just a joke, if there’s one thing that we’ve come to master its acting.

   To so many of the people here, I wasn’t good enough; I would never be able to beat the eternal Ace, Maeda Atsuko. I tried so hard to prove them wrong, I really did but I could feel my own hope fading as the years passed. I may be the center of Team K, I may be a ‘respected’ senior, but at the same time I know that they all think that I’ll never beat Atsuko. It was this very competition that changed and ruined this group; I’d rather leave now then watch as this group kills itself.

   There was a time when we all loved this group for what it was. When sales meant nothing, when there was no reason to want to break out of here, when all of us were happy performing on that stage, and when all of us were still together. I’m afraid I’ll be the first one to leave now, I can just hope that you will all find what you’ve been looking for, and hopefully it hasn’t already disappeared out of your grasp like mine.
Hirajima Natsumi

It’s actually kind of funny, I thought to myself as I read over the email that Acchan had forwarded to me the day that she announced her graduation. It was written by a girl who was once her support in Team A, a girl who truly believed in AKB48, but at the end of the day she left. This was Maeda’s reason for leaving; Nacchan’s words had struck a chord in her, and opened up her eyes. This was the same email that was sent to every first generation member left, including Mariko.

   After getting that email from Acchan I sat there at the back of the dressing room just staring, those same words had affected me like they did to her. They never noticed that I was there, or rather they didn’t care. They continued on in their little groups, complaining, hating, gossiping, and I hated every little bit of it. This group, I just couldn’t stay in it for much longer. The more I saw, the more I noticed, the more I wanted out of this place. I clenched my phone and grabbed all of my stuff and bolted out of my room that night.

   That night, I had finally lost all my faith in the group I once loved. The fight for center was over, and there was no longer any reason why I should stay in this group.

   I told them to fight for my spot, if anything one of them no matter how rude and terrible they may be. One of them is going to inherit this group and I hope that they will be ready. In a year, they will have a chance for this very spot and the fight will be the biggest one in the history of AKB48.

I snapped out of my thoughts and continued my way towards the dressing rooms; I was going to head home. Nothing else to do now that everything was done; maybe I could get a chance to talk to Haruna. I don’t know why, but I feel like she’s changed too, just like everyone else. Nothing could be helped I guessed. I flipped open my phone again as I exited the place and took a breath of fresh air. It was so much better outside, not as stuffy and most importantly no more of that serious atmosphere. Whatever happened to just enjoying our time in the group?

   I looked at the date, June 6 and I started calculating the days I had left before my graduation. Yes, I Oshima Yuko am graduating, not that the fans will know until next April. Akimoto Yasushi had asked me for another year, and I complied it was going to be the last thing I could do for the group. I still have people I love here, and there will always be new kids coming in hoping that they can fulfill their dreams and I am going to make sure that the AKB48 I leave behind for them will do just that.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Haunted House [Sashihara Rino&Kitahara Rie&Yokoyama Yui] (July 29)
Post by: Haruko on July 31, 2012, 06:53:28 AM
OMG!! my heart hurts a lot.. yuuchan you deserve that spot.... doesnt matter what people thinks.. eve atsuko thinks that you are the new ace -__-
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Lies [Oshima Yuko] (July 30)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on July 31, 2012, 07:34:32 AM
YUKO-SAMA!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:

we love you no matter what, and you really deserve that No. 1 spot for all the hard work you did over these years. Now you are AKB ace, and it won't change, at least for me.

Thank you for this update  :bow:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Lies [Oshima Yuko] (July 30)
Post by: yukofan on July 31, 2012, 08:07:28 AM
my heart hurts when reading this fic..i can feel what yuko feel..

am i the only one who support yuko to graduate???
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Lies [Oshima Yuko] (July 30)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on July 31, 2012, 10:20:18 AM
No, I also will support this decision of hers, if it appears she thinks about graduating. But what I do not agree about is her not being worthy the ace position. I strongly believe in her showing different AKB to all us. Just Aki-P has to give her a chance to do that, while she's still part of this huge family.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Lies [Oshima Yuko] (July 30)
Post by: 0_o on July 31, 2012, 10:30:19 PM
Growing Up - Matsui Jurina

She watches them every day; it’s actually kind of creepy when you think about it. She sees every little thing that goes on behind the scenes. In the public’s eyes she was only paired with her and only her. They only see the both of them fooling around on the screen, but once the cameras stop rolling it’s like a whole new world. The familiarity that they found on screen was nothing like the distance that surrounded them when they were alone.

She couldn’t help but laugh to herself, sigh out, “Why did it have to be like this.” She couldn’t remember actually befriending her, the only reason why they were together all the time was because of management. It was only because of management that they had to be so friendly on screen, it was to both their benefits but once off the screen it was like there was a huge barrier separating the two.

She knows that it's wrong for her to be this jealous of the two of them. She wishes that the thoughts of the girl leaving her would go away. She's still young, she still don't quite understand what all her feelings are but all she knows is that she feels compelled to be clinging onto her whenever she gets the chance. She tries to keep sneaking kisses at her but finds that as time went by she takes less and less notice of her. Soon it was like the older that she got, the more the other girl would reject her. "Jurina has to grow up one day." She heard her say to Akane backstage.

It was only then that she began to reject the idea of growing up; she didn't want everything to end so quickly. Yet at the same time she knew that there was nothing stopping time and the older she got the more she realized her position. She was the one that was leading SKE48, with her getting more distant she put all her effort into her schedules to the extent that she over worked herself.

All too soon she found herself crashing like many of the other members at the top, she had overworked herself. It was worse that she was still growing and developing; she was putting far too much strain on her body. She apologized to the fans; it was her own fault that she was put into that position. She was making everyone worry, but at the same time she couldn't help but feel this slight joy knowing that she was also waiting for her to come home.

The other members look on with pity, but chose not to step into the deliberate web that the management has spun up. They sigh and let the girl have her way; she was still too young to be put in such positions. They would continue to spoil her for another day, let her act like a kid at least with them because they all knew that once she stepped outside the comforts of SKE48, she would have to act beyond her age again.

Nothing had changed though, they were still drifting apart. What may have started off as a sisterly image was fading. She was getting tired of this charade and so were the fans. The gap was getting bigger between the two of them as she began getting closer to Airi. It hurt her to see the two of them interacting; it hurt her to know that the two of them were painfully in love with the other. She stops to think to herself, "Why am I so jealous?"

She asks the older members, but they would all just give her a soft smile and say that she just wanted her older sister figure back. Yet she knows that that's not it, there was something more. The distance only kept growing until there was nothing left but memories. It was here that she sat and wondered about it. No matter how much she tried to analyze her feelings she still felt confused and in the end just brushed it off.

She started to grow up, started to think less of her and she stopped trying to overwork herself. Before she knew it she was growing up and it wasn't her clinging to everyone anymore, it was the younger kids clinging to her. She took her responsibilities more seriously, it wasn't her at the top anymore. She may be Akimoto-sensei's favorite in SKE48 but she had become the undeniable ace. She felt no jealously, instead there was this budding pride that she felt for the other girl.

She still asks the older members why she was so jealous, they still give her soft smiles but they now tell her the truth, "You were in love with Rena." She stands there in shock, going through all her memories and coming to the realization that she was indeed once in love with Matsui Rena. She still doesn't know what or why it had developed into that but she knows that she isn't in love anymore. She doesn't feel any pain when she sees her and Airi together.

She still feels pain when she hears the two of them announce their graduation; she still sheds tears at the announcement. Even now performing at their graduation concert she can't help but cry. She stands there in the crowd of girls wishing the two of them good luck in their future. She knew that this would be coming; they were both struggling to stay inside SKE48. She had dreams beyond SKE48 and it was only the bond that kept her there, she wasn't surprised at, "I, Matsui Rena will be graduating from SKE48."

She had undeniably grown up from that 11 year old that was entirely dependent on her. She stares at the audience in front of her announcing something that she knew they all dreaded, "I, Matsui Jurina will be graduating from SKE48."

She knows this is the right choice, just as Acchan had done years ago she too needed to step aside and let the others take over. She watched these talented research students grow and become members. It was time to let them take the spotlight; they would be able to support the group from now on. She stands at the spotlight for her graduation concert wondering about all the years that she spent in the group. She wonders how she felt standing there holding hands with Airi and graduating just 2 years ago. It's was the first time she had thought of her since then.

She feels awkward singing her solo and thought the management was just joking with her when they told her about it. She had sung Kareha no Station once before, and only once. Kareha had not been sung since Matsui Rena graduated and was only a bittersweet reminder to the older members about their friend. The concert finishes and they all return backstage for once last farewell, she was officially a graduate now.

She looks at all of them with tears in their eyes and smile, “Hey, I’ll come back to visit. I’ll be watching all of you so you better do a good job.” She had taken their spotlight for far too long; she was finally going to give it up after a good 10 almost 11 year run. She gives everyone a hug before grabbing her stuff and bracing the cold winter night outside.

Pulling out her cell phone she stares at the wallpaper, it was a photo of the 1st SKE48 generation and smiled. She was the last one to graduate. She was just about to close her cellphone when she receives a message from a familiar phone number.

-Congratulations on your graduation. –Matsui Rena & Furukawa Airi –

She smiles and types a quick reply joking about how they should just get married already. She isn’t in love with her anymore and by the time she got over everything she was closer to the two of them than ever. It was as if after that graduation the barrier that separated the two had magically disappeared.

Dozens of mails start flooding her cell phone from the members; former and present congratulating her on graduation and she can’t help but tear up. She felt a bit strange riding on the train while tearing up at the messages that everyone was sending her, but she figured that nothing mattered more than the members right now. SKE48’s bond still remained intact through all these years.
She looks at that wallpaper one last time with a smile before changing it.

It was time to end that chapter of her life and begin a new one.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Growing Up [Matsui Jurina] (July 31)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on July 31, 2012, 10:40:37 PM
This was tearful.... *can't imagine Rena-sama graduating...* when that happens, I'll be crying crocodile tears...  :cry: :cry: :cry:

Please, write something fluffy... It's not like I'm getting depressed, but you're graduating my oshimen in your stories... It breaks my heart...  :cry: :cry: :cry:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Growing Up [Matsui Jurina] (July 31)
Post by: yukofan on August 01, 2012, 02:56:57 AM
it's a heartbreaking story T_T

about wmatsui..i remember i read an article about them. jurina said that although she and rena often paired in many photoshot but they are not that close. i believe that jurina's love in real life is for churi..
i agree that jurina overworked. she's so young yet has big burden on her shoulder. but, i'm happy that jurina grow up.. 
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Growing Up [Matsui Jurina] (July 31)
Post by: Haruko on August 01, 2012, 06:32:43 AM
awww you make me feel sad.. but its incredible.. if jurina had been 11 years in ske.. her real age gonna be 22 years old still so young..

about yuko´s graduation.. of course i dont want that she graduate soon because i think that she have still thing to do in akb.. maybe 2 o 3  years no more.. but with this last sosenkyou we know the next year could happen.. but like mariko sama says when you vote in the election in not about what you did.. the fans want to know what you are gonna do  the next 12 months... that why i gonna support my oshi no matter what happen
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Growing Up [Matsui Jurina] (July 31)
Post by: 0_o on August 01, 2012, 10:26:27 PM
The Adventures of Derprin - Kikuchi Ayaka&Katayama Haruka
[aka the fic that went from super angst to cracky]


“So… I heard from Natsumii.” I started slowly already feeling my hands sweat. It wasn’t supposed to start like this, but this is my only chance. “About? What type of rumors has that love sick fool been spreading now?” you retorted bitterly, ouch guess you’re still bitter over MaYuki. “Ouch, just thought I’d come to see if you wanted to get out of here. Ya know, away from the lovey dovey couples?” I offered my fingers crossed and everything. “Uh sure let me just grab my jacket.” You went to grab your jacket off the couch and threw a glance at a certain couple you came back. Grabbing your hand I pulled you out the door, is it so hard to see that I’m jealous? Jealous of how much you love Yukirin, jealous that you would willingly give her up to Mayu just to see her smile. Both you and Nacchan are fools. Can’t you at least see that I’m here? It doesn’t matter if you’re still in love with Yukirin…

It had always been you…
Can’t you see?
Can’t you stop being blinded?
Can’t you see the coward who’s loved you since the beginning?
The one who’s seen all of your longing glances, the subtle touches, and the loving gazes.
Can’t you just see me?


“Hey… are you alright?” you asked me concernedly noticing that I was spacing out. I gave you a slight smile before replying, “I’ll be alright.” You stared at me for a while with a doubtful look before looking up at the night sky. I was subtly staring at our still joined hands when I heard you ask, “Where are we going?” It had been such a long time since I’ve last held your hands, probably not since my scandal. We haven’t been alone together since then either.

I truthfully told you, “Where do you want to go? I got nowhere to go tonight.” It was true I had not expected this to happen and was planning on bitterly staring at you all night anyways. “My place? We haven’t hung out since…” you suggested while mentioning that taboo topic. I wonder if you thought I loved him, the boy I lost AKB48 for. He was my scapegoat, in a desperate attempt to prove to myself that I didn’t love you. It was silly wasn’t it? To risk everything to prove to myself that I wasn’t in love with a fellow member.

“Yeah it’s been a while.” I replied quietly, trying to avoid your curious gaze, you wanted to know how I would react.  With a slow and steady pace we walked towards your house which was surprisingly close to where the party was being held. I never let go of your hand and you never tried to shake me off along the way. The road was so familiar yet distant; it had been years since the two of us were in this situation.

I think it’s been three years, to think that my stupidity would have cost myself three years by your side. I regret all of it; maybe this will be a time for me to make up for the past three years of being a stranger. Katayama Haruka, will you allow me the honor of being by your side again?

“You know it gets kind of creepy with you sneaking looks at me you know…” You said with an embarrassed tone. “Damnit, I got caught.” I replied trying to joke it off, but you just looked at me with flushed face that made me want to throw myself against a wall. I felt my face flush too as I turned away.

“Kikuji, don’t you miss the old Team B days?” You asked trying to change the topic. “I do, but we had to grow up at some time. Can’t always be running around the theatre with Gon and trying to climb the pillars now can we?” I replied with a smile, the mere memory was just too precious.  You laughed before adding, “I still can’t believe you got Yukirin to join you two, to think she was the responsible one.” “Let’s just say that Gon can be very, very convincing when she wants to be. Although the punishment was horrible, it’s still a fun memory.” I was grinning; Yuki was the one who got the worst punishment out of the three of us she even told me she had nightmares about it afterwards.

The atmosphere had noticeably lightened as we continued the walk towards your house. “So, how’s team K?” you asked with a curious tone. “Fun, really fun although Sayaka’s some like evil Spartan warrior like teacher. Yuko’s a pervert, but hey that’s not my problem~ Flat-chest senbatsu you know.” I said with a joking tone, I really did come to love Team K like a second home.
“I’m glad you like it there, although to me nothing beats old team B!” You said energetically, while swinging my arm like a child. Which might I add was the most adorable thing ever, even though you act all mature you’re still a child just like when you first auditioned for Team B. Nothing will ever change my first image of you, even if you did eventually grow up to be such a fine person.

“Nothing beats seeing you trip everywhere during practices, you mean.” I added with a laugh, I will never let you live that down. I don’t know if you woke up on the wrong side of bed or something but seeing you fail at every single dance was just hilarious. The usually praised dancer, being scolded by sensei now that helped sooth our struggling dancer’s minds. If Haachan can mess up sometimes, so can we was what we comforted ourselves with. CinDY although strict, was right everyone made mistakes and we just needed to learn from them.

You whipped your head towards me after hearing my jab, “It was one time okay Kikuji! One time, why won’t you ever let me live it down?” you wailed to me while trying to pull my arm off. “No, it’s one of our fondest memories of Haachan you know.” I told you with a sheepish smile, at least it’s one of my favourite memories of you the others… I’m not too sure about.

I felt you suddenly tug on my hands and I turned back to you in confusion. “Hey, we’re here already where do you think you’re going?” You said teasingly, my cheeks flushed from both the embarrassment and the smile that you were giving me. I raised my free hand up to my head to sheepishly scratch it while giving you a lame smile, boy do I go into unattractive fail mode whenever I’m with you. “Come on you weird child.” You insulted before tugging me towards the door. “I’m not weird! Or a child!” I retorted with a childlike voice, whoops that wasn’t supposed to happen. “Right Kikuji… right.” You said in a disbelieving tone which just made me want to smash my head against a wall. At this rate, I’ll never be able to win an argument against you.

“Is nobody home?” I asked quietly when I noticed that there were no lights turned on in the house. “Yeah, they’re all visiting for Christmas; I couldn’t go because of the schedules.” She told me with a pout before dragging me upstairs towards her room… Not that I memorized the layout of her house or anything.

Sometimes I just want to slam my head against a wall to stop myself from thinking the way that I do. Sayaka would laugh so hard if she found out not only was I an idiot but I thought like a complete love sick idiot. “You know… if you damage the walls you have to pay right?” I heard you tell me. “What?” I asked before finally understanding. I was right about to slam my head against the wall next to your room. My head dropped from embarrassment, man today is just not going that well.

“Now that your back in the real world, go in and I’ll grab us something to drink.” You said before going back downstairs to the kitchen. Haachan’s room was so different from the last time that I’ve come here, but then again that’s to be expected isn’t it? She’s all grown up now, if she was already called mama back then she’s like an obaa-san now. I’m such a terrible person, calling my extreme crush an obaa-san. It’s not my fault that’s she’s all showa and everything. She’s cute like that anyways, I don’t even know what I’m thinking anymore.

I took a seat under the kotasu trying to warm my freezing legs, why oh why did I choose to wear a short skirt. It was practically freezing outside, gosh another idiotic choice made to add to my growing pile. I looked around the room but nothing caught my eye until I tried to peak under her bed and HOLY MOTHER FUCKING GOD I AM TOTALLY IMAGINING THINGS. I whipped my head away and tried to brush away the blood seeping from my nose but it just would stop. “God, Kikuji what the hell did you do?! You better not have dirtied my carpet!” I heard Haachan say as she rushed into the room trying to help me stop my nosebleed.

“I’m sorry.” I stumbled out while stuffing the tissues she passed me up my nose. This was by far the most embarrassing thing ever. “Kikuji, what in the world is wrong with you today? Are you sure you aren’t deathly ill or something…” Haachan started to say, excuse me I’m not sick, okay maybe love sick. Oh my god that was beyond lame, someone save me from myself. “You got some blood on your shirt, take it off we need to wash it before it dries.” Haachan told me before trying to tug it off of me. I was struggling, my face having become beet red from the mere suggestion. In fact I think more blood was gushing out of my nose from that suggestion. “I-I can do it myself!” I shouted trying to stop Haachan from stripping me.

You just gave me a strange look before stopping, “Oh gosh Kikuji it’s not like I haven’t seen you naked before. Why so shy all of the sudden?” You asked me and I just stayed there frozen. You rolled your eyes and muttered something about taking a page out of Takahashi’s book. I’m not a man like Takahashi okay?!? I mean she’d refuse too if it were Amina trying to strip her! You turned around to grab me a random shirt you had lying around; I sure hope that thing is clean. After handing me the shirt you started busying yourself with your cell phone and saying, “Hurry the hell up and change I need to wash your shirt.”

Shyly turning around I changed in like milliseconds, things that we learn in AKB48: how to change at the speed of light. I passed you my stained shirt and you left the room again leaving me all alone. I could smell your perfume from this shirt and it was giving me bad thoughts. It was those unnecessary thoughts that gave me the nosebleed in the first place. I sighed, falling onto my back I looked up at the plain ceiling. I was starting to get sleepy, my eyes were drooping and before I knew it everything was black.

“Ayarin…”
“…that baka….sleeping…”
“...sleepover…”
“…stupid baka…”

When I woke up, those were the only words that I remembered hearing while I was half asleep. The lights were turned off and I had been moved to your bed.  A very painstakingly obvious thought passed my mind as I turned to look at the clock. There was no way I’d be able to make it home since it was already past midnight. I wanted to just faint again, I will have to sleepover at your house for the first time. I rubbed my eyes and pulled myself out of the covers, your scent was getting intoxicating.

I walked outside of your room and saw the lights coming from downstairs, I almost tripping down the stairs while trying to get down them. I was still trying to rub the sleep away from my eyes when I derpily walked into the living where you were.  “So you’re finally awake.” You told me without taking your eyes off the screen. I turned to see the screen only see that it was her on it, no wonder you were so focused. I’ll never be able to take your eyes off of her will? “I’m hungry.” I whined trying my best to distract you. Am I not good enough?

“Okay, okay, I’ll make you something to eat. You don’t grow up do you Kikuji?” You said with a sigh before pulling yourself away from the TV. I can’t tell if it was a victory or not… do you really just see me as a child? I’m not like Harugon, I can handle myself… I don’t want to end up like her chasing after someone who just sees her like a sister. It’s far more painful to be close to the one you like but know that they’ll never look at you in the way that you want them to.

I took a seat on the couch that you just left and sighed. It was just me left alone to face the TV, which was showing what you think to be your only love. I’m just not good enough compared to her huh, maybe if I never got into the scandal I might be able to compete. Who knows what could have happened… but I just had to screw it up for all of us. I know I’ve said it a billion times after my scandal, but I honestly am sorry for everything. I brought Team B down with me when I got fired, and I made everyone cry. I’ll never feel like I belong in Team B anymore, I betrayed everyone that year.

I just sat there blaming myself for what must have been an eternity because the next second I decided to return from dreamland I could smell something tasty. I guess you were almost done with what would be our midnight snack. Pulling myself up from my depressing seat in front of the TV I walked towards the kitchen to take a peak. I’ll be honest I wasn’t expecting to see such a… shocking sight. You know, that feeling when you see the person you like being all pretty and everything and they just like shine to you. Yeah I have no idea what I’m saying but I was just plain shocked at how flawless she looked to me. It was only then that the thought, ‘I want to see this for the rest of my life’ passed my mind.

I’ve always been too afraid to dream of a future with you because I knew about you and Yuki. To this day I couldn’t of fathomed being able to see you cooking for me or even being this close to you again. You turned around and saw me just derping there before sighing again and ordering, “Don’t just stand there; set the table the things are in that cupboard.” I walked towards the cupboard that you pointed two and grabbed the things for the both of us I was guessing that you were eating too. After setting the table I walked back into the kitchen wondering if you needed any help but you just shoo-ed me away. So I just went back to the table to space out about how ethereal everything was, it was almost homely. Then again, you and I would never be possible; I could never have that future that I’m imagining right now.

“Ayaka, you really need to stop spacing out.” You told me while placing down the bowl of noodles that you were making. “I’m sleepy?” I said, I actually kind of was with all of this drama. Being with near you is so hard; it takes all my strength not to just run away. “Eat then go to bed okay? I made you lots cause god knows that you need to stop looking like a stick.” You started off caring then you just had to throw in a jab, no wonder they all call you a S. That’s alright though, because I’m a M. Oh god Yuko is rubbing off on me with her lame ass jokes.

“Alright.” I said timidly before starting on my bowl of noodles, she seriously seems intent on making me fat what is with all this meat. You just sat there across from me watching me like a creep, wait isn’t that my job? Something is wrong… “Uh Haachan, why are you staring at me like that.” I asked totally confused, did I have something on my face or something. “Just making sure you don’t randomly faint again.” You told me and I just wanted to run away in embarrassment. Today was just not my day; somebody out there is playing one very cruel joke with me. “Um… would be alright if I asked you a question?” I asked, there was just something I was far too curious about, actually I was kind of afraid of how you were going to answer.

“Ask, I mean why are you so shy all of the sudden, we’ve known each other for years.” Haachan replied propping her head onto the table and gave me a curious look. “Why Yuki…?” You had a slight frown on your face and I thought that you wouldn’t reply to my question. It suddenly became silent and as bad as it was, the only sound of the tv was heard – and the occasional voice of the girl in question. I was in the middle of thinking of a way to redirect the topic when you said, “I don’t know.” I looked at you, surprised with the amount sincerity you showed. “I just don’t know why I’m in lo- I mean why I like her.

“Oh…” I voiced, it wasn’t a lie that I was disappointed by this answer. “Ayaka…” You said hesitantly, it was only then that I realized how serious you were becoming. I gulped suddenly realizing just how awkward it was to have you staring into my eyes. “Ayaka, I know you like me.” You said grabbing my hand. I gave a confused look, my brain didn’t understand what she just told me. “W-what?” I stuttered out thinking that I just imagined what she just said.

“I know you like me.” You repeated, this time painfully slowly while staring right into my eyes. Coupled with the fact that you were still holding on to my hand, I really did think that I was going to faint again.  “Breathe Ayaka, I don’t want you to die on me.” You told me before rolling your eyes, I gave a small pout. I wouldn’t die from something as little as this! Oh crap, I think my mind finally processed what she said, “Wait! What?!!? I don’t like you!” I shouted getting up and preparing ready to run away. You just starred me down and I dropped back into my seat, shrinking with every minute passing by.

“Now that you’re finally awake, about what I was saying. I know you life me, I’ve always known. I just chose to ignore it because of Yukirin and now that she’s gone. There’s no reason for me to pretend.” You continued on, and I could feel myself bubbling with hope. Does it mean that I actually have a chance now? After so many years, you’ll finally give me a chance? Better yet, I didn’t have to confess. “B-but.” You continued. Oh I guess there wasn’t hope at all I thought as my face fell.  “I’m not ready for this, I don’t want to reject you or anything. It’s just that I’m not ready, I don’t want you to feel like I’m just using you to get over Yuki.” You told me, the grasp you had only hand only getting tighter.

I looked away; I had never expected something like this to happen. I never even dreamed of a chance for you to acknowledge my feelings, but here you are in front of me telling me that I have a chance. What am I supposed to feel? I don’t even know how I should react right now. There was one thing I knew for sure though, I was okay with waiting. If I’ve already waited for so many years I’m sure that even if it meant waiting for another few years I’d be alright. I put my other hand on top of yours and told you, “It’s alright. If you want me to be the rebound I’d be alright with that. If you want me to wait, to give you time I’m perfectly fine with that. I just want you to be happy, that’s what I’ve wanted from the start.”

You know this sounds like its right out of a crappy romance novel that I could never get past the first page of, and I was pretty sure that if I ever looked back at this I would be cringing at the words that I just spoke. There was this moment of silence as you stared at me in disbelief I couldn’t tell if it was because of my words or the fact that I actually said something like that. “You know, I probably never expected something like that in my life from you Kikuji.” You told me with a smile, and I awkwardly removed my hand from above yours only to have you grab it with your other free one.

“But I’ll keep that in mind.” You continued with an even bigger smile, and my face flushed red. I struggled out of your grasp awkwardly because I knew that if it went on for any longer I would actually faint again. That smile, you shouldn’t even be allowed to smile at me. That thing is like a murder weapon to me, and only me. “I-I guess we should probably finish eating.” I stuttered out, hoping to change the topic.  You nodded back at me and we fell into silence again, very very uncomfortable silence for me. I had no idea how I was supposed to act now. Why oh why world do you play this type of cruel joke to me.

We quickly finished dinner and headed back upstairs so to her bedroom. We were inside and she had just finished setting up my futon when she came up to me and asked, “Oh Kikuji did you want to shower with me tomorrow?” with the most innocent look ever. SHOWER. WITH. HER. At that point my brain blacked out and I felt myself fall into her arms, and could hazily hear her say “whoops”
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Adventures of Derprin [Kikuchi Ayaka&Katayama Haruka] (Aug 1)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 02, 2012, 04:16:08 AM
what did ayarin saw under haachan's bed which made her nosebleed :dunno:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] The Adventures of Derprin [Kikuchi Ayaka&Katayama Haruka] (Aug 1)
Post by: 0_o on August 02, 2012, 10:50:25 PM
@bunny_rabbit
muahhahahaahaha dats for u to guess and for my perverted mind not to think of

Shonichi - Hirajima Natsumi, Watanabe Mayu, 3rd Gen


Yume wa ase no naka ni
Sukoshi zursu saite iku hana
Sono doryouku
Kesshite uragiranai


A familiar tone rang from my cell phone, less than a month ago this song meant the world to me. It still does, but every time I hear it I feel this pain in my chest. My dreams have left me and I’m left without something to chase. I no longer sweat on the very stage with my teammates; instead I am forced to watch as they each continue grow in the midst of their sweat and tears.

It’s kind of bitter isn’t it…for a song that once meant so much, to bring me so much pain now. B3rd Shonichi was our chance to prove everyone wrong, that we weren’t the deadbeats in the group. We sure proved them wrong; Shonichi brought us recognition and allowed us to grow above the image of the group dragging AKB48 down. At request 2009 we even managed to snag number 1 because of it, they saw all our hard work.

I can still remember the smiles on everyone’s face when it was announced that we would be getting our very first own stage. Something that we could call ours, we no longer had to wear the uniforms of the other groups. Everything that happened after made us proud, Cindy and I. Although we did not join by free will, we grew to love them like family. We developed a stronger bond than we had back in Team A as we watched each and every single one of them bloom from the awkward children that they were.. I do not regret being sent to Team B, it was one of the best things that happened in my life.

March 1st 2008 will probably the most memorable day in my life aside from December 12th 2005. I still remember everything leading up to the big day. The harsh dance lessons, the tears, sweat everything is imprinted in my mind. Despite the fact that I can remember only so little about the actual performance that day, everything seemed to have passed by in a blink of an eye. I can hear the cheers, the smiles and all the tears but I can’t remember anything specific.

The phone had long stopped ringing, instead a message replaced it ‘We should meet up. I’m not taking no for an answer.’ I thought to myself the sender was in fact for ever childish. It was as if she could be grown up in front of mass media but only shed down her image in front of the 3rd gens. I didn’t send her a reply; I knew that she’d just ring at my bell when it was time for me to be dragged out. It had grown into a habit these few years – not replying to her messages.

Maybe I’m just taking after Yukirin who also refuses to reply to most of her mails. Rather than doing anything I just threw myself back to bed, hoping that I would be able to catch a few hours of sleep – today was Team B’s performance. I knew that in the back of my head, I should’ve been in it had it not been for my scandal.

Slowly I drifted off to sleep, my mind surprisingly calm.

“Ne Ne Nacchan! I’m hungry!” Harugon was whining to me for the billionth time today, seriously what is this child on? She’s almost like another Acchan, which totally explains why the two are so suspiciously close to each other. Classmates, right… pffft I totally believe they’re just classmates. I just sighed and continued applying my make up trying my best to ignore the child. It’s hard to believe that we were the same age, especially when she acts like she’s still in kindergarten. “Nacchan!!” she shouted into my ear, I winced praying that I wasn’t going to become deaf.

I spotted Cindy out from the reflection of my mirror; she was busy talking to one of the staff members. “I told you to go eat a snack. We can go for dinner later, Cindy’s paying!” I shouted hoping that she would let me get away with it. Cheers started to fill the room as Cindy stood there shocked and I just gave her an evil smile. Free food is always good food, especially since the place needs to be able fit so many growing children. Then again, Harugon can eat for 3… Cindy’s wallet is going to be very very broke.

“W-what?! No I am not Hirajima Natsumi! DON’T EVEN THINK ABOUT CONNING ME!” She shouted from across the room and everyone started pouting. I smiled, “But Cindy! Look at all our hungry kouhais!” I shouted back to her, signalling her to look at all of our adorable demonic pouting faces.  She sighed before giving in and saying “Fine…” and I was almost about to celebrate when she continued “Me and Natsumii will treat everyone.” Cheers filled the dressing room and my smile fell my face. The look on Cindy’s face said that I would not be able to argue myself out of it. There goes my allowance I thought before mentally giving my wallet a funeral.

Sinking in my seat I continued to watch everyone fooling around from the mirror’s reflection. Today was our day, the day that we’ve all been look for yet it seemed like everyone was trying their best to hide their nervousness. It was not our first time on the stage, but this is the performance that we’ve all hoped for – something to call our own. To prove to everyone that we were deserving of our spots in this group and not as the worthless deadbeats that were hanging on the coat tails of their senpais.

Today was our chance to shine I thought to myself, I looked into the mirror finding that I had the silliest smile on my face. “I think the skirt’s a little short…” I heard Kikuji complain from behind me while tugging at her skirt sheepishly. Cindy walked over to her raging, it was most definitely not the first time where she had complained about it. “Don’t tell me you grew again Kikuji! What the hell are you eating?!” Cindy yelled practically wanting to pull her hair out. Sometimes I’m so thankful that I’m not Captain… I would’ve been driven insane by everyone a long time ago.

The only reply that Cindy got was a sheepish smile and “Dunno, where are we going for dinner.” Cindy looked like she was going to explode already. The only thing that anyone thinks about in this team is food, lessons are a completely chaos because everyone just sits around eating snacks. “STOP THINKING ABOUT FOOD!” Cindy shouted completely out of control. I’ll admit I’m a bad team member so I’ll just sit here laughing to myself and make funny faces at Naruppe who was across the room laughing.

“What did you think? They’re growing kids…” The forever mature Haachan tried to say reasonably.  Cindy just stomped off to the side to cool herself off, the children in the dressing room staring at her. “I think Cindy’s going to blow up soon.” Commented Aika to Haruka who was busy fooling around with Ayarin. “Sweet!” Harugon shouted loudly turning her head and waiting for Cindy to actually blow up. That child…just what are we supposed to do with her? I worry about her future sometimes.

Cindy’s going to blow one of these days… I just know it. Or actually right now… “NAKAGAWA HARUKA!” She shouted from her corner, whatever anger she had before it was now a lot worse. “Run away Harugon. The evil monster is going to kill us all.” Ayarin told her, only to make the raging Cindy even worse. Seriously these kids have no control, they’re totally KY. How are they going to survive then again that’s only if Cindy doesn’t kill all of them first.

 “WHY IS AKI P PUNISHING ME LIKE THIS.” Cindy said dropping to the floor in utter despair. Yes, Cindy has now officially lost it, on our shonichi too… “AND YONEZAWA STOP SMIRKING! YOU SHOULD BE HELPING ME! WHY ARE YOU ALL SMIRKING!? COME HELP ME CONTROL THESE DEMONS!” Cindy shouted to the older members, who according to her should know better. Sadly for her, nobody is going to help like usual. “You sure look like you are going to blow up.” I commented, finally turning to face her taking pleasure in her face getting redder.

What would our group do without Cindy as comedic relief? If she wasn’t freaking out over the younger kids, we’d all be so nervous. Everyone’s just laughing now and relaxed, isn’t that for the best? “Okay guys, 10 minutes till performance. And Cindy stop screaming we can hear you from the hallway. The guests probably can too.” One of the staff members said effectively putting an end to Cindy’s rage before she murdered all of us.

“I am calm… I’m not going to murder all of these kids… I am calm…” Cindy chanted to herself trying to desperately calm herself down before a crime happens. As the time drew closer all our faces became solemn and we quieted down. “Okay guys, gather up.” Cindy ordered after finally calming herself down. I’m glad our shonichi won’t end up because one of our death dates…

Itsumo kansha
Reisei ni teinei seikakuu ni
Minna no yume ga kanaimasu youni
AKB Chiimu B


I heard a sudden ringing bring me out of my slumber; I sleepily rubbed my eyes and pulled myself out of bed. I looked at the clock on my wall, 8:10 I had been asleep for almost 5 hours. Cindy would surely berate me wasting my day away; I’m just so tired nowadays making up for my last 6 years of sleep that I missed. The door bell kept on ringing and I ran through the house swearing that I would hurt whoever was ringing it.

I opened the door only to see Mayu standing there impatiently, “Took you long enough.” She said annoyed. “I was sleeping.” I told her while yawning; hopefully she will take pity on me and let me sleep. “We’re going out; you haven’t met up with us once since your graduation.” She said trying to pull me away from my doorway. I sighed giving up, at this rate she would forcibly remove me no matter what, “Okay, at least let me change.” I tried to take as long as I could getting dressed but I knew that Mayu was extremely impatient and didn’t want to bring anymore suffering upon myself. It was almost half an hour later when I finally allowed Mayu to successfully pull me out the door.

“Where are we going?” I asked although if I had actually read the billion mails that she had apparently sent while I was asleep I would know. “Karaoke with the members...” she paused for a bit before added, “The old ones.” Immediately I tried to pull my hand away, she was going to make me face everyone. “Nacchan…” She called out to me quietly as I started to back away from her. The pain in her eyes only made me heart clench, I stood there frozen. At the back of my mind I knew that I would have to face all of them eventually. The very people I broke my promise to – I promised that I would watch over the younger ones. I can’t do that anymore, I broke my promise to them…

She reached her hand out to me as if I was just a shy child, and I hesitantly took it. The bright smile on her face only made me feel worse, I just don’t know if I will be able to face everyone. I was acting like a scared child and I knew it, for once Mayu was acting older than me. Just how much have you changed since I’ve left I wondered while staring at the side of her face.

“We’ll be there soon, stop worrying. Everyone just misses you, think of it as a little reunion…” She whispered to me trying to stop me from squirming in discomfort every 5 seconds. You’ve really grown up haven’t you? I’m sorry forever ever letting that happen. My heart started beating faster as I approached the ever so familiar karaoke place. It was our meeting place, where all of us would get together no matter how busy we had become with our busy lives. I could feel myself getting tugged towards the familiar room but you stopped in front of the door and asked me, “Are you ready?” I shook my head and you gave me a demeaning look. “J-just a minute.” I stuttered out, trying to get my mind together. Everything was just so scrambled, I thought I was okay with this graduation thing but I guess I really wasn’t.

You stood there patiently as if you were willing to wait forever for me to get the courage to face everyone. I’m just not used to this new and mature you; if it were back in those days you have already pulled me into the room and thrown me in front over everyone. You were looking at me with such encouraging eyes, yet the weight in my chest only got heavier. I gave you a slight nod and you turned to open the door with your free hand, the other hand was holding mine gently.

Everyone inside froze up as they realized that it was me outside the door, it had been a while but it was as if nothing had changed for any of us. Yonechan was already there, watching their frozen faces with a smirk. Why am I not surprised that you would be over everything already, Yonezawa Rumi never wanted to be an idol. “Welcome back Natsumi.” Cindy told me as she snapped out of her frozen state, her forever gentle smile directed at me. From that point onwards it was as if we were back to 4 years ago, when all of us were happily dancing together on that very stage. Everyone took turns giving me a hug, or in some of the younger kid’s case actually make that just Harugon’s case trying to suffocate me with her death hold.  Your father may be a wrestler but there is no need to try and kill me!

A round of somewhat painful hugs later they finally allowed me to take a seat, and it was like everything fell back into place. The laughter, the smiles, everything, it was as if we never graduated. Ayarin was fooling around with Harugon while trying to drive Cindy insane. Lovetan clinging onto some of the older members, everyone chatting happily with each other. We were just us, the foolish 16 kids hoping to make Team B into something rather than nothing. It was all routine for us, these meet ups. We never bought up anything about the graduations and would welcome each other with open arms. We all promised that no matter who it was that graduated we would not shed a single tear but support them with their choice.

Time flew by, just like it always did but I still couldn’t get that uneasy feeling out of my chest. I knew that once I leaved the safety of this room everything I feared would start. I wanted to stay here forever, without having to feel judged and shamed by the world. I broke my contract, it was true and now I will face the consequences forever. I was not going to be spared by the public; I was just another scandalous member to everyone. They know not of my efforts, of my reasons or how much I’ve done for AKB48 or will they bother to remember. I left this group in shame and that will be how I am going to be remembered by everyone.

The whole time Mayu was watching over me despite being pulled into singing all types of anime songs with Wota4, it was cute I have to say. Seeing her so protective of me, almost like I was some type of fragile little thing that could break down any moment. We were nearing the end of our sessions and I felt Mayu grabbing my hand once again. She knew, I knew, everyone knew what would be coming up next – Shonichi. Ever since our first stage that is the song that we ended our karaoke sessions with, it was always with this song that everyone could start to freely cry. No matter where we are now, we all miss that stage that we once fought to stay on.

At a time like this, I’m so thankful that the room was a little bit too small for us to start dancing to shonichi, it was already hard to fit all 16 of us in here now. Time passed and before we knew it we were all grown up, even the youngest. The familiar intro started and I felt Mayu’s hold tighten and I saw she was almost staring at me. I turned to face her with a forced smile, who knew that it would be my turn so soon. To have this type of graduation ceremony…

The intro that had been burned into all our minds started and I felt the tears starting to well up as the first line began. It was almost automatic as I began to choke out my own lines, practically strangling the song as I did it.

Yume wa ase no naka ni
Me wo dashite sutto matteriru
Itsuka kitto
Negai kanau made


Everyone turned to me and gave me a smile; this was tradition, singing shonichi to the person who was graduating to make sure they would never forget the beginnings and of Team B. Tears had started falling not just for me but for everyone else. No matter how much Team B may have been looked down back then or even now, the one thing that won’t change is the bond of the 16 of us. Think of it as a silly little promise, but it means everything to the people who are still working hard on their stage to know that everyone supports them. They weren’t working for themselves but for each and every person that has graduated. With the shrinking number of us in AKB48, their stress grows bigger. I thought I would be the one that was there until the end trying to fulfill all their dreams but I guess I was wrong.

Yume wa namida no saki
Nakiyanda hohoemi no hana
Ganbatta tsubomi ga yagate saku
Yume wa namida no saki
Amekaze ni makezu shinjiteru
Hareta sora ni inori todoku made


Our dreams have long changed as we one by one left the stage that we once dreamt of. We moved on with our lives, but no matter what we still remember the days of our struggle to become recognized. We were once and will forever be the 3rd generation of AKB, whether future or current fan remember or not no longer matters to any of us. No matter what we seek now, we will continue to want that dream to bloom. After these tears, I’ll be on my way to chasing after a new dream. Who knows where that will lead me in the end?

Yume wa ase no naka ni
Me wo dashite zutto matteiru
Itsuka kitto
Negai kanau made


With that the song drew to an end and the originally forced smile on my face grew brighter. It was time to start moping and move on with life already. In the midst of their tears everyone was sporting the same bright grin; this was our own way to support our members. Team A has its weird bond, Team K its kizuna, and Team B we have our own way of doing things.

“Thank you, everyone…” I told them as the session drew to an end. My hand had never left Mayu’s as if I had been drawing courage from her. Everyone left and like tradition, only the graduating member would be the last to leave. “Mayu…Thank you.” I told her as she tried to pull away and I only held onto her hand tighter. Pulling her into a hug I whispered to her, “I’m serious, thank you for everything. I’m sorry I had to let you grow up.”

I could feel her wetting my left shoulder while she choked out, “I-It’s alright! Mayu’s a big girl now; she had to leave Nacchan eventually.” I felt a pang in my heart, who knew that that day would come so soon. She pulled away from me and gave me a smile, “I’m serious, don’t feel guilty about it. Chase after your own dreams.” The pain I felt lessened from her smile, maybe my leaving would be a good thing for you instead. Aki p always said that sometimes we had to let go for someone to reach their full potential. I was just like a mother unwilling to let her child grow up. It’s time for me to let you go see the world, Mayu.

Pulling away we gathered our stuff and walked outside. “Do you want me to come over tonight?” You asked, still worried about me. I shook my head and gave you a light smile, “No, it’s alright. You probably have something to do it tomorrow. Go home and get some sleep.” It was heartbreaking to see you so concerned about me, you were tired yet you still got everyone together for me. “B-but” You tried to say. “No buts, you still need to get center for me.” I told you before shooing you off. Slowing walking towards the train station I thought to myself,

I can’t stop Mayu from growing up, maybe this is all for the better.
Who knows, maybe next year we’ll see you getting number 1 in the elections.
You chase after your dream, and I’ll chase after mine.
In a year I promise I’ll get somewhere.

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Shonichi [Hirajima Natsumi, Watanabe Mayu, 3rd Gen] (Aug 2)
Post by: sakura_drop_ on August 02, 2012, 11:26:17 PM
It feels like real thoughts of Nacchan.. Thank you :bow:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Shonichi [Hirajima Natsumi, Watanabe Mayu, 3rd Gen] (Aug 2)
Post by: yukofan on August 03, 2012, 03:30:59 AM
nacchan T_T

shonichi has great lyric and it really fit team b. i love team b. and yeah mayuyu has grow up..
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Shonichi [Hirajima Natsumi, Watanabe Mayu, 3rd Gen] (Aug 2)
Post by: bunny_rabbit on August 03, 2012, 05:57:15 AM
ahh...shonichi

eventhough my whole heart is for team k,but this song had stole my attention...

along with sasae and korogaru ishi ni nare,shonichi had become permanent part on my playlist...

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Shonichi [Hirajima Natsumi, Watanabe Mayu, 3rd Gen] (Aug 2)
Post by: 0_o on August 03, 2012, 11:26:20 PM
I feel bad for all the angst so here have some nice fluffy fluff
wait actually no i don't muahahhaha
aimu writing mahself some nice angsty sasshi/lovetan /o/

Kinoshita Yukiko&Ogiso Shiori

To say that I was nervous as hell today was an understatement, I had been waiting for this day for months. Ever since I had first met this person online I had been curious of whom they are and what they looked like. I didn’t know how but somehow we became girlfriends, the online type – but that only made everything stranger to me. I don’t even remember how it started but it was as if from day one I just couldn’t stop talking to her. Literally everything about her attracted me and I didn’t know what to think about it.
 
It felt so strange to become so attached to someone that I’ve never met or even seen. All I knew was that everything I saw or heard just started to relate to her.  The chatting only got more and more frequent as we became closer. Everyone around me teased me for talking to her, but I never wanted to stop. It came to the point when I knew that I wanted to meet her, when I wanted her to actually be my girlfriend.

It was 6 months after we started ‘dating’ that I would finally meet her, she was coming to Tokyo for university and we arranged for me to pick her up at the train station. I was a nervous wreck all morning; I spent hours choosing what to wear when normally whatever I threw together miraculously came off stylish. I almost tripped at least 3 times while trying to get to the trains station too, the gods were just not on my side together. It didn’t help that I couldn’t hear anything half the time since my heart was beating so loudly.

“This is insane.” I muttered to myself as I took a seat at the train station, her train should be coming in 20 minutes. I had no idea what to expect, I’ve never even seen a picture of her before. She’s just been really secretive about how she looks since we first started talking. In fact she was the one that said it’d be better if we never sent each other photos of us. I just shrugged it off at the time but now I wish she at least told me what she was going to wear or something. It would be so embarrassing if I went up to the wrong person.

I spent those 20 minutes muttering to myself about everything and starring at my phone, she said she would mail me when she got there. Yet the train was arriving but no mail, was she not going to come? People rushed off the train and but no Shiori in sight, I was starting to get worried when I felt my phone vibrate.

-Missed the train, sorry I’m going to be late.-

My heart’s beating slowed down as I slumped back into my seat, the train wouldn’t be coming till like sundown. I let out a big yawn; I haven’t been sleeping properly ever since she told me that she was going to come. I didn’t fall asleep till 5 in the morning and the adrenalin running through my body was starting to wear off. I closed my eyes; maybe I could just catch a little sleep before I meet her.

Despite being mid-June it was quite chilly at the station and I could feel myself shivering occasionally in my sleep. Before I knew it I had drifted off to sleep, it was a surprisingly dreamless sleep. This surprised me since all that I’ve had recently were dreams about our meeting. All I the sudden I could feel something warm covering me and I snuggled closer to it.

I tried my best to go back to sleep but it seemed as if it just wasn’t coming to me so I slowly opened my eyes and let out a yawn. In front of me stood a cute girl reaching her hand towards me and brushing away a stray hair. I could feel my face heat up and my heart started racing again. “Hello Yukko, it’s nice to meet you for the first time, I’m your girlfriend, Ogiso Shiori.” She said with a gentle smile before reaching the same hand for a handshake.

I quickly rushed to stand up almost tripping over her and falling face flat, but gladly I didn’t. I probably looked like a fool though and I blushed even harder from the embarrassment. I stood a good half a head taller than her but here I was looking like I was going to die from the amount of blood going to my head.

“H-hi…” I managed to stutter out, taking a good look at the girl in front of me that was my girlfriend. I didn’t know exactly what to think anymore, nothing in my dreams could compare to the beauty that was in front of me. Her smile only grew wider as she told me, “Come on, let’s go the sun is already setting.” She wrapped the jacket she had placed on me earlier around me and then grabbed my hand and pulled me behind her as she proceeded to walk out of the station. I blushed even harder at the fact that she was holding my hand.

Maybe this relationship will be just fine, and everything that I could ever possibly want and more.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Kinoshita Yukiko&Ogiso Shiori] (Aug 3)
Post by: 0_o on August 06, 2012, 05:20:50 AM
These Feelings of Graduation - Akimoto Sayaka&Ono Erena

You know this whole thing seemed to be easier than I thought for someone who was never really into the school scene it’s not like I would expect myself to be breaking down or anything. You always see those TV shows where people start crying and worrying over their graduation. Everyone’s been fussing about it this whole year; I’ve come to realize that whenever they mention it I tune them out. I just didn’t understand why this was so important. I may have spent the last three years of my life here, but so what? I’m just leaving here to go to another school…

“Sayaka?” I heard Sae call for me as I entered the school, today was our graduation ceremony. “Morning, where is everyone anyways?” I asked confused as to why there were no people straggling through the halls. “Everyone’s already at the gym for the ceremony, unlike you everyone came early.” Sae playfully scolded me. “You know how uninterested I am in all of this.” I replied before letting myself be dragged to the gym.

It wasn’t long before the ceremony started with Miichan giving her speech. I’ll be honest, I was slightly touched by it but not enough to be crying like my classmates. The ceremony passed by in a blink of an eye and everyone was ushered back to the classroom that had been previously decorated. I looked around and everyone was crying, was this graduation really that important? I guess I’ll never understand these feelings, I’ll probably forget all of this by the time we get together for a reunion. I was just lounging at my desk when some of the younger kids called me outside.

“A-ah Akimoto-senpai, could we have your tie?” The one in the middle asked, although I must say all of them looked the same to me. I was confused, my tie? “Uh, sure why not.” I told the three of them who seemed overjoyed at my response. I’ll never understand any of these graduation traditions, I thought to myself while pulling off my tie and handing it to one of the girls. “T-thank you senpai.”They said while bowing and then they ran away. Strange children…

“So, who were the kids asking for your tie?” Sae teased as I walked towards her. “Who knows, they didn’t introduce themselves. Do you know why they asked for it?” I asked, getting more curious about this whole graduation tradition thing. “You mean you don’t know?!” Sae shouted which drew the attention of some of the other people in the classroom. “W-wait are you telling me you gave the girl your tie without knowing what it meant?!” Yuka piped in almost screaming.

“Did I do something wrong?” I said practically cowering from all of their gazes, was I not supposed to hand it over or something? “Oh my god Sayaka, I knew you were dense and all but to do something like this.” Umechan groaned from beside Yuka. Okay, now I’m scared I didn’t like vow to marry her or anything right? I didn’t swear on my life that I’d protect her or something right? “…Okay Sayaka, listen carefully. This is a school tradition, if someone that asks for your tie if you don’t want to give them false hope you don’t give them to the kid. You basically just promised to go to that sakura tree outside of the school to listen to the kid confess her undying love for you. Way to like give the kid false hope and then kill her.” Sae lectured from beside me, my face paled at the idea. I thought I was finally done with all those confessions, I mean I had to run away from them ever single them they came at me with like hearts in their eyes. Can’t I get a day without a kouhai coming to me to confess?

I was counting down the minutes before I had to go meet the kouhai that was going to be confessing to me, I couldn’t even remember what she looked like. Everyone was just looking at me in pity, nobody wanted to me in my spot right now. I was going to break a little girl’s heart, the worse thing I could ever do my graduation date. My hands were getting sweatier as the time came and my grasp on my graduation certificate iron tight. “I-I don’t think I’m ready for this.” I told Sae honestly as she pushed me out the door. “Sayaka, if you don’t go, the girl will hate on you forever and be heartbroken.” She told me again, I know but I just don’t want to see her cry in front of me. I’m not good with crying girls, I might just give in and agree to date her and everything will go downhill from there.

I slowly dragged myself towards that sakura tree outside of our school. I looked through the window and was surprised that there was nobody there already. I guess it’s because everyone knew about the school traditions, maybe I’m just the only person in school who’s never heard about it. By the time I got outside I saw that she was already outside. It was the one on the left that asked for my tie, not the one that I gave it to. She was holding onto my tie in her hands and fidgeting.

Oh god what am I doing here I thought to myself as my fight or flee response kicked in. Just when I was about to run away she noticed that I was there are I froze up in mid-flight. “S-senpai!” You stuttered out as I robotically turned to walk towards you. At this point, my common sense has fled me. Never have I been so nervous, I might as well be the one confessing instead. So we just stood there in front of each other fidgeting and trying our best not to look each other in the eyes.

"Uhm, uh...hi." I managed to stutter out, oh wow where did the usually courageous Akimoto go? She blushed okay, she freaking blushed like a shy little girl. What am I supposed to do, there's no way that I'll be getting out of this alive. W-wait, isn't this kid a first year? A first year is confessing to me. What in the world did I do to deserve this type of torture.

"S-senpai! I-I..." She began stuttering out, she looked like she was almost going to faint. "STOP. Let me explain first." I shouted, what in the world possessed me to say that. She was staring at me expectantly now and I felt like I was dying under the pressure. "I'll be honest I didn't even know anything about this tradition thing. i'm sorry if I gave you false hope or something, I really didn't mean it." I told her honestly before bowing down my head in apology.

I could hear her sniffling, oh god did I make her cry, I'm not supposed to make girls cry. I'll be repenting over this for the rest of my life. "S-senpai. can you listen to me." I heard her ask and I lifted my head up to face her and whatever doom would come next. You were still blushing and your eyes tinged red, “I don’t care if you don’t want to date me or not. J-Just hear me out.” You were fidgeting uncomfortably but then again if I were in your spot I would too. This must be the most uncomfortable thing to do ever, I mean confessing your love to someone who probably doesn’t like you. I’d be far too shy to do something like this.

I gulped waiting for her to get everything over with. In the most shojou manga way ever she told me, “Senpai! I like you, please go out with me.” I wanted to run away to be honest, I’m not good with this type of thing. Never  been and probably never will be. “I-I don’t think I’m ready for something like this.” I stuttered out a reply before turning my head away so I wouldn’t see her reaction. It was true; I wasn’t ready for something like a relationship. Actually it was more like the thought of dating someone never passed me, let alone dating a younger girl. It was always like I thought more about school and sports than I thought about dating someone. You see all those cliché movies and then you just laugh at them, they don’t make me d’aw like the other girls. I’m just not interested in any of this.

“Can you just give me a chance?” You asked me, I was so surprised that you didn’t look like you were going to cry at all instead you just stared at me determinedly. “Uhm… ah… let’s be friends?” I told her honestly, friends are always good. Maybe we can work something out from there, I don’t mind having another friend. You just stared at me thinking about what you should say next, my hands were getting sweaty again, too much drama today. “Sure.” You told me with a bright smile; it was only then that I realized how cute you were. I couldn’t possibly be turning gay right? We exchanged phone numbers I was finally able to drag myself back to the classroom where Sae was waiting for my ‘juicy details’.

“So, how’d it go? Don’t tell me you made the girl cry?!” Sae asked jokingly, she knew I could never bring myself to make a girl cry. “It went…well.” I told her cryptically, who knows what could happen from all of this. Together the two of us left the school for the last time, my hands hanging over Sae’s shoulder in a brotherly way. We had gotten right outside the gate when I got a text.

Senpai I know you’re still awkward about everything.
But do you think we could meet up sometime?
You can bring friends if you want.
Even Miyazawa Senpai
Please reply.

Ono Erena

My face flushed from the idea and I quickly closed my phone so that Sae wouldn’t read the message. Who knows maybe graduation isn’t that bad after all.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] These Feelings of Graduation [Akimoto Sayaka&Ono Erena] (Aug 5)
Post by: miyumi on August 06, 2012, 06:57:36 AM
I really like this one. It really shows how Sayaka is so kind around the young ones.  :luvluv2:

Ahh I wish I could be Erena!  :tantrum:

This story is really great and I hope you make more like it.  :kneelbow:

Onegaishimas!
Title: Re: [Oneshots] These Feelings of Graduation [Akimoto Sayaka&Ono Erena] (Aug 5)
Post by: 0_o on August 11, 2012, 07:22:25 AM
Lies - Iwata Karen


I sat there in the washroom thinking to myself, ‘What was I thinking joining this group.’ The tears were freely falling down my face again. I kept on thinking to myself, why was I still here, everything’s changed. Even the people who I once called my friends, with the taste of fame they’ve all left. Hungry for more, changing, manipulating and all I can do is stand from the sidelines. My dreams were to spread happiness through the group, to make the people of my hometown proud, but here I am crying to myself in a washroom.

   This wasn’t the first time, nor will it be the last I mean prior to joining the group I heard rumors about the fights but I never truly thought that they existed. AKB48 always seemed like such a good group, everyone seemed to get along, but I guess that was just to please the fans. After all things are a lot different from the other side… I brushed the tears off my face and was just about to leave when I heard footsteps coming in.

   “Have you heard? I can’t believe that Muto ranked in the prelims, it must have been some fluke.” I could hear someone say, the voice sounded familiar but I couldn’t really put a name to it. “She must’ve slept with someone, there’s no way that she would be able to make it in the prelims let alone at 30.” Another voice piped in afterwards. I sighed and shook my head, was there really a point in all this gossiping, can’t they just leave it alone. They should all just be proud that someone from the research students managed to rank. I guess they’re probably just unhappy 13th gens, considering the fact that I couldn’t really tell who they are from their voices.

   “I wouldn’t be surprised, probably sleeping around like that bitch.” I couldn’t help but sigh at all their words, why must one try to hurt another. Can’t we all just get along? The answer was no though, after they all get a taste of fame they turn in to such monsters. Will I turn into such a thing one day? Will I become like everyone else in this group, manipulating the others around them for a chance to be at the top.

   I know that many of them already hate me for getting into AKB0048, I can hear them gossiping when they think I’m not there. I can see their jealous gazes and I can’t help but wonder what exactly I had walked into. This group changes people, and it most definitely isn’t for the better. I once looked up to all these people only to have my image shattered, they had once given me most to live on. Through their power I had chosen my road, the very same road that they had once embarked on themselves.

   I guess… this is just how things go around here and if I am to fulfill my dreams I’ll have to change too. As long as I play this game I have to adapt and I have to be careful of everyone around me. Nobody is as they seem on camera, look away for a second and one would be surprised at exactly what they see. Maybe that’s why people have chosen to graduate from this group, because they had gotten sick of the drama of having to be another person.

   I pulled myself out of my thoughts and walked outside into the washroom that had long been vacated by the others. I stared at myself in that mirror looking at what I’ve become. My friends still send me mails telling me that my spot at the school is empty, that I could go home any time and unlike these people they would genuinely welcome me with open arms. I could announce my graduation and leave this terrible group. I could go back home…

   Yet I won’t because I promised myself that I would get to that top and I will make my friends proud. I would make them all proud of me and my achievements; I just want to be able to make people happy. After the tsunami everything seemed so bleak, but then I saw them performing on that stage and suddenly it was as if everyone had cheered up. Even if it’s for a moment I just want to make the audience happy. If I could survive something as terrifying as the tsunami, I was sure that I would be able to survive in this group.

   I wiped away the tears that had continued to shed and retouched my make-up. I had to be my best in front of the audience, in front of the people seeking hope from us. I looked at myself one last time before exited the washroom that I had spent far too many times crying in. Maybe I’ll change, I’ll adapt but I will never forget exactly why I had joined this group.

   No matter how much more tears I shed, one day I will make my dream come true even if it’s at the expense of all those that I call my peers.

---
not too fond of this one but meh /o/ at least aimu finished
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Lies [Iwata Karen] (Aug 10)
Post by: 0_o on September 05, 2012, 04:18:38 AM
Melon Pan Alliance Extra 1: Monsters

Sakura

Sakura hesitantly pulled down the covers that she had been holding above her head to peak at the sight before her. Sakura shook in fear and dived back under her covers. “Mama, papa…” She cried out from fear. Recently Aina had set up a new light night in Sakura’s room and everything was fine until she had noticed the scary shadows illuminating from her closet. Sakura didn’t want to go to her parents because just recently she had been telling them about how grown up she was.

She sucked it up but going to bed scared every night was starting to take a toll on her. Slowly Sakura crawled out of her bed and quietly exited her room as if not to alert the monsters that could be hiding. Once she was outside she bolted for her parent’s room and jumped into the covers between them. “Sakura…?” Aina questioned with a yawn. “Papa! Papa! It’s scary in my room!” Sakura cried out in tears without seeing how her parents were looking at each other with amusement.

“There there honey, you can sleep here tonight and we’ll figure something out tomorrow.” Rena told her little girl before pulling her into a comforting hug. “Mama… will you make the monsters go away?” Sakura asked while wiping away her tears. “No that’s Papa’s job, I’m sure Papa will make all the monsters that are scaring her precious baby go away.” Rena told her daughter with a smile. “Yeah, Papa will go beat up all those scary monsters for you. So go to sleep honey.” Aina said while throwing her arm around both her little girl and wife.

Aina started humming a lullaby to her baby girl while thinking exactly how she was going to make these “big bad scary monsters go away”.

The next day after preschool Sakura was presented a gift by her parents.

A little teddy bear in a knight costume, something to protect her from those big bad monsters.

-

Yui

Sakura was walking to the kitchen for a late night snack when she heard whimpering from Yui’s bedroom. Peeking her head in, she saw her baby sister cowering under the covers. Flicking on the lights Sakura walked over to her sister who immediately jumped into her arms.

“What’s wrong Yui?”

“N-nee-chan I think there are m-monsters under my bed.” Yui stumbled out while crying into her sister’s shirt. Sakura stopped to think for a second before pulling out of her sister’s hold. “Wait here for a second, Nee-chan will be right back.” Sakura told Yui before rushing back to her room.

Sakura ran to her closet and pulled out something that she hadn’t used for years, that very teddy bear that Aina had bought her when she had been scared of monsters. Although a little tattered Sakura smiled fondly at it hoping that it’d would like its new home. “Take care of my little sister for me would you?” Sakura asked the bear in her hands before walking back to Yui’s room.

Walking towards her still fearful sister Sakura pulled out the teddy from behind her. “Yui, this is Lemon-kun. He’ll protect you from all the evil monsters, just like how he protected nee-chan when she was younger.” Yui reached out her small hands to grab the knight over from her sister and asked “Really Nee-chan, will he keep all the big bad monsters away?” Sakura nodded before urging her sister to go back to bed and tucked her in.

“Good night, Yui. Good night, Lemon-kun. Keep her safe. ” Sakura whispered before turning the lights off and returning to her own room.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Melonpan Alliance Ex 1 (Sept 4)
Post by: 0_o on September 28, 2012, 04:48:31 AM
Hello, this is me being shameless and ruining whatever fluff you once thought was Melonpan alliance.

:)



Rena had passed by one of the rooms in the orphanage; unlike the many other rooms this one did not have bubbly children running around but rather inside there was one lone figure. Rena turned to the room and stopped, wondering if she should go inside where she could hear a little figure crying. The lady that was accompanying her placed a hand on her shoulder shaking her head telling Rena not to head towards there

Instead the lady led her to another room.

The next time that Rena passed by that room it had been emptied.

Rena hears from the older ladies that the girl's name was Miyawaki Sakura and was "such a pity that she passed away at only 5." This isn't what bothers Rena the most but rather the rumors that the child who had fallen into a deep sleep. That the little girl been calling out for her sister, her mother and father even right before she died.

Or that she had passed away with tears falling down her face.

Rena can only think of how sad it would be for a child who had lost her parents to have once again experience what was probably a traumatic experience.

Rena looks at the little girl that she had just adopted with a sad look; she would never want this child to have to go through such a thing. Ever. Placing a hand on the little Yui's head Rena promises herself that she would do her best to provide the girl with a new home. One that would not bring her back to such a traumatic place.

What Rena didn’t know was the Miyawaki Sakura had no sister, more specifically she had never had a family and grew up at the orphanage. She would never get to know that the people in the little girl’s dream were in fact her own family.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Melonpan Alliance Ex 1 (Sept 4)
Post by: 0_o on October 08, 2012, 07:30:30 AM
Her - Watanabe Miyuki


I traveled home one year on a whim only to be greeted by her - the very person that I had forgotten.

"Nee-chan."

"Rina..." I muttered out before rushing towards my room. It had always felt so uncomfortable with her. Ever since the accident that we were in when I was 17, I could no longer remember my childhood; including her. There was a point in time when I couldn't even recognize or know who was in my family.

My family sent me away afterwards and sheltered me from the rumors that had been surrounding me and my sister. Back then, I truly thought that those were just rumors and not something far worse. I always knew that there had been something between me and her it's just that I never thought that things would turn out the way that it did.

That year when I had reintroduced myself to my past.

"Nee-chan..." I could hear Rina mumble from my door and I turned to her expectantly.
"Yes Rina...?"
"You really don't remember anything anymore do you...?” She mumbled out with a frown.
"The doctors said it might be permanent memory loss, the chances of me getting back my memories are extremely slim. Time to make some new ones don't you think." I had told her that, and it is only now that I could possibly understand what type of an impact it could have done on her.

Without a word she walked away towards her room, some place that I could remember like the back of my hand. There were things that intrigued me, and that was perhaps one of them. There were many things that I just knew but could never understand why. The doctors had tried to explain it in their fancy terms but I really just couldn't be bothered to try and make sense of it.

Dinner was an awkward affair, too much tension in the air. I wonder if it had been like this even before the accident. Is this why they rushed me outside of the country, maybe to try and fix what was left of this obviously broken family. I remember wondering if I was the bad child.

Mama tried to appear happy but I couldn't help but feel that she and papa were both anxious about something. And then there was Rina who looked out of place and nervous, she had excused herself out of dinner without eating much. I don't think it would be good for anyone of us if I stayed too long during this trip. It was only going to be a week but this was just the first day and I already felt like it was enough.

I don't like this awkward atmosphere, and I most definitely don't like the fact that I don't know anything. Things were definitely better off when I had been overseas; at least there I understood what was going on with my life.

Here, everything is just a big mystery.
One that I struggled to understand.

Days had passed and it was getting closer to me leaving this awkward place that I used to call home again. I honestly thought that would be the end of everything, and maybe I would come back once every 10 years to just show them that I was alive. I thought that maybe if I stopped showing up the family would heal itself.

That is until I stumbled upon things that would shock me. It was this little memory card that had been tucked at the corner of my desk beneath some of what must have been purikuras with friends.

I looked through it.
And all of the sudden everything seemed to make sense.
All of the sudden Rina's longing stares that I had brushed off as her missing her older sister made sense.
All of the sudden I understood why my parents tried to keep me away.
All of the sudden I knew the truth about those rumors.

I had been lovers with my own sister.

And from the looks of it, we had been deeply in love.

Not only that, but a letter had been tucked beneath it.
Everything came full circle

Nee-chan

I'm writing from the cage that mama and papa have placed me in. They keep speaking of demons and devils, but I don't understand. Why is it that they insist I am being immoral when I speak of loving you? Do they hate Riichan now? Nee-chan they speak of sending you away, they speak of breaking us apart. I believe that you won't let that happen.

Riichan

I felt a pang of guilt as all these little blurry memories that I had started to become clear...
All along, I had been in a forbidden relationship with my sister.
To make it worse I abandoned her, to make it worse I was the one that brought my sister into this state.
I felt guilty yes, but this couldn't continue, I couldn't and shouldn't be blinded by these immoral feelings. I can't ruin her life, I couldn't ruin my family.

Trying to elope that night was a mistake, one that had drastic consequences.

Letting her get hurt was my fault.
She'll get over this.

That's what I had thought at that time...
I was wrong.

I left home, pretending that I hadn't regained my memories.
I left home pretending that I wasn't in love with Riichan.
I left home, without her or me.

By time that I had finally returned home again, things had changed. I stupidly thought that she was okay, that everything would turn out for the better.

I brought you along...
I thought you would be the answer to everything.
I thought that you, whom my parents had approved.
You who even she had approved would make everything go away.

I was wrong.
I'm always wrong.

You were absolutely wonderful, I know that. Nothing less of perfect but one truly cannot help it if they yearn for another now can they. Maybe if it were a different life, I could respond to your love with the same amount as you shower onto me.

I have deceived myself into thinking that everything would end like those fairytales that Rina loved.

We returned for the wedding, you had asked for my hand and naturally I accepted despite all the pangs in my brain telling me that this wasn't what I truly needed.
It didn't matter; I still went ahead of it.
Foolishly stubborn I am.
Mama used to joke about that before everything happened, before I had torn apart the family with my selfish actions. Here I was trying to fix the gaps, trying to pretend that everything was okay.

It wasn't and everyone knew that behind the false smiles that they would greet us with. No matter how much they try they cannot forget the fact that they lost a daughter and sister the day that accident happen. They cannot forget that with that accident they lost their youngest as well.

Rina was no longer Rina, the shy little child that would hide behind my back. She was no longer the outgoing bubbly teenager that would come to me asking to be spoiled.

Nor the person that I once loved either.

They always say that time heals such a thing but why does it seem like everything is just getting worse?

Rina felt nothing like she used to and I was not buying the whole rebellious year phase.

I miss her.
I miss her only as a lover but also as my sister.

Why did the world have to be against our type of love...?

We returned home in preparation for our marriage, one that Rina had vocally agreed to. Yet you and I both knew that she bore a grudge against you. Perhaps you only thought that it was because you were taking away her only sister but at least now that you know the truth.

Everything went smoothly and my parents were more than happy to marry us off and shoo me away from Rina. To them I was the one that ruined their favorite child, little happy Rina who brought joy to everyone.

I was the bad child.
The one that sought for attention.
The one that would stop at nothing.
The one who would bring home a mess.
I was nothing compared to little baby Rina.

I should've hated her, but instead I loved her.
I hated being compared to Rina of course, because I was the better child at anything that outsiders would want to compare. Yet I just wasn't good enough for them.

Because I was the accident.

They would never let me forget that, that I was the one that ruined what would have been their perfect life. If Rina was their only child, if they had been ready for that child. It didn't matter, things happened and I was brought into the world. They tried to love me, they truly did but I know that they can't help but wonder how life would've been if they never had me.

If I never barged right into their young lives.

My young years had just been filled with me trying to seek recognition from my parents. Everything I did was in an attempt to make them proud to make them feel as if I wasn't a mistake.

To make them love me just like how much they loved little Rina.
To not have to feel like I was an outsider in my own family.
To just be loved.

Maybe it was then that I turned to Rina; little baby Rina who loved everyone.
Little baby Rina that would crawl into my young arms and giggle.
For as long as I could remember, Rina had brought me happiness.
She recognized me, when my parents could not.

Rina was the perfect child to everyone in the family.
I didn't resent it because I loved her too.
A love that would one day grow into something far more.

You always ask me why I'm spacing out and I would always reply that I was just thinking about home.
It was true but, home had long transformed from my family to just Rina alone.

That morning when we had gotten married I had turned around to look at Rina. She was smiling, not her usual smile but I had brushed it off. My parents looked so happy, as if for once they had finally approved of something that I had done.

From that point I had thought that everything was going to be okay, Rina seemed fine and I had finally achieved recognition from my parents

I want to be honest with you; I truly did love you it's just that for as long as I could remember I was in love with Rina. You were wonderful, spoiling me at any given chance, anyone should be proud to have someone like you. I am.

I can still remember the day that we first met, although we later found out that it too had been arranged by my parents. You had been pre-approved, someone that they wanted, if not subtly demanded that I get together with.
It was okay though; you had been one of the best things to happen in my life and up until my return back home. I did truly love you. You can call me selfish but even after I returned with all my memories I still continued to lie to you and everyone else.

I just wanted everything to be alright.
I just wanted to be recognized.
I just didn't want to have to feel like I don't belong again.

I'm sorry.
I love you.
I'm being honest.

But my honesty will also tell you that maybe if she had never existed I would be able to give you all my love but I can't.

Sayaka, things happened and I don't think I'm going to be around for much longer. Even as I write this, even as I try to cope with the loss of my sister and once lover. It just hurts too much.

She's gone, and all I've done is cry in your arms.
Wake up in your arms and staring at your tired face.
Stop being so nice to me.
Stop, I'm just taking advantage of you.

There's one last thing I have to be honest with you, Rina left me a letter. Little Rina had always loved writing letters to me, and this was her last one. Remember why I was crying on the plane ride home and I told you it was just a letter from her congratulating us?

Well it wasn't.
It was Rina's suicide note and her last letter to her beloved unworthy Onee-san.

My little precious younger sister had given up on life.
And I was the main cause of it.

When I left her the first time, after promising to stay beside her forever she was already breaking.
She had once believed that I would one day get my memories back and everything would be normal again.
That one day she would be able to return to my arms.
It never happened.

This was because I didn't allow for it.
I thought I was saving her life and the family with my actions but in truth I was ripping both of them farther and farther apart.

I really was the bad child.
The worst.

What hurts the most is even at the end she writes

Nee-chan, I love you and always will.
If something such as the next life exists, I don't mind being sisters again. I don't mind having to face the world just to love you. Perhaps we just weren't meant to be.

Next life, I'll promise I'll fight harder for you.
I promise.

Please, be happy.
If Sayaka makes you happy then everything is okay.
I can't bring myself to even hate her, to hate your relationship so I think everything will be okay.
Don't think you've done something wrong, you can't even remember.
This was a fresh start in your life and I truly am happy for you.

Nee-chan, if anything please be happy.
I love you.
Goodbye.

Riichan

Even before I could try and make amends to run back into her arms, she had already been gone. Mama and Papa cried on the phone telling me about how they had done wrong, and about how they had taken their own daughter out of their hands. 

I had ruined this family.
I can't make any amends there really isn't anything for me to do.
These days I just space out at home wondering what life would have been if I hadn't hid the truth.

What ifs are the only things left to comfort me.

I don't want to live in a world where the only way I can see Rina is through vague dreams.

I'm sorry Sayaka; I'm sorry mama and papa.
I just need to end this.
I need to go back to Rina.
I just can't continue on like this.

I hope you will all forgive me.

This is goodbye Sayaka.
I'm sorry.

Miyuki

Yamamoto Sayaka let the letter that she had been previously holding fall to the group while she too collapse. In front of her laid a body, one of her wife Wantanabe Miyuki less than a week after their marriage.

Sayaka broke down into sobs and the neighbors curiously peered in only to be shocked by the scene.

Police were called in.
There was nothing suspicious about the case even though Sayaka would not allow for them to read the suicide letter.

Watanabe Miyuki had committed suicide on the 17th birthday of her younger deceased sister.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Her [Watanabe Miyuki] (Oct 10)
Post by: 0_o on October 13, 2012, 10:21:49 AM
Promise - Nakanishi Rina&Takahashi Minami


Yamaguchi Rico, no this was Nakanishi Rina stared at the concert tickets that she held in her hands. She didn’t know why she had bought them on a whim, having argued to herself that after all this time maybe the world had forgotten who she was. That maybe, the person holding this concert had forgotten too and of their promise. She didn’t though, after all this time she remembered all the little things that had happened between the two of them.

She was Nakanishi Rina, known nationally as the former AKB48 member that graduated into AV and therefore staining the name of the group. Did she regret it when she turned to the AV industry instead of going back to the group which had gone on to become the nation’s most famous idol group? Maybe. Not that the world would ever get to know, after she had retired from the AV industry she had vanished.

Here she was asking herself the same question as she had done before when she held the tickets to Takahashi Minami’s graduation concert. “Maybe I was a bit too brash…” She mumbled to herself deep in thought. It was just like 2 years ago she was forever torn between seeing Takahashi Minami or not. This time it was something that she had promised, maybe not front row seats but she would be there at here concert. After everything that happened she couldn’t bring herself to stand in front of her.

She never went to that graduation concert; to this day those tickets just sit there in her drawer gather dust with numerous things associated with Takahashi. The gifts that she used to give for her birthday, the signed photos that Rina had once said she’d treasure forever. She still treasures all of it, and occasionally when she felt down she would take them out and look at them. It was her way of coping with how everything had turned out. Takahashi Minami meant a lot of to Nakanishi Rina, even till now. Years after her graduation, years after her AV debut, and years after Rina stopped allowing herself to talk to Minami.

Now, she only sees her on TV and she thought she was okay with it. She couldn’t hug or be close to Minami, but she knew that it had to be done. Rina wouldn’t ever allow herself to be selfish just to have Minami in her arms once again. At first it was hard to stay away, hard to break it off but she knew that this was for the better. She couldn’t bring the girl she loved down with her. She knew how Minami would react, and she truly just wanted Minami to be happy with AKB48. Rina’s problems were Rina’s problems. Minami was busy with things and she just couldn’t be asking of such things of her so she had decided to deal with it on her own.

It was her choice, taking up the debt even though she had to go into the AV industry. She felt like she had betrayed everyone, her fans and Minami. Yet this was what she chose, family over her. At first she thought that it was the end of the world but eventually everything became numb. Especially after Minami stopped trying to phone and reach out to her. Rina just lost the ability to feel after all of that. She had to start clinging onto the memories, and of the times that she could see Minami on the TV. She considered trying to see her from afar but it was just too risky.

It was different now though, Rina could see Minami everywhere now. Whether it was on the TV, on the ads that littered the ads, or having Minami’s music being blast through the streets there were signs of Minami everywhere. Yet to this day she still manages to effortlessly encourage and motivate Rina to continue living. Minami doesn’t know it but she’s saved Rina’s life more than once. And Rina, she never stopped loving this 148.5cm midget. She doesn’t know how Minami thinks about her anymore and she’s stopped worrying about such a thing because all that matters is that she’s still in love with her and will be forever.

Rina was still spacing out at the ticket when her sister walked in front of her and told her, “Go for it. Stop being bound by this stupid society; you really have to just move on. Things can’t continue like this.” Rina knew that her sister was right, who would’ve thought that younger one would have a much clearer understanding of the world. The only thing that Rina ever felt towards her younger sister was remorse, for even allowing her sister to step into the same industry.

Her sister Yamaguchi Riku, no her true name was Nakanishi Marika. It seemed that apparently she wasn’t enough for the debt and even her sister had to be pulled into the industry. It was a gimmick planned by their management. Rina couldn’t help but feel shame for the fact that she couldn’t protect her sister from all of this. That she had to watch as her sister ventured into such a taboo industry and she herself soon followed. Nothing could turn back time and return their pride or their innocence. It was already too far gone.

Nakanishi Rina regretted many things, Minami being one of them but her biggest regret of all was allowing her sister to walk the same path as her.

Rina thought to herself that her sister was right so she raised her head and gave her sister a nod. After everything this would be the first time that she found the courage to see her beloved Minami again.

She was already at the concert when her fear kicked in again, so was scared that someone would remember her. That a fuss would be raised and everything that she had done to distance herself from Takahashi Minami would be ruined. The years of painfully living without Minami in her life would only be worth it as long as Minami would be kept safe. Safe from the scandals, safe from everything and safe from her.

She looked around and saw the stall that was selling concert goods before arguing herself into purchasing some of the many goodies that were there. The workers there had given her strange looks since she was all covered up and didn’t even mumble a thank you. Yet Rina knew that if she were to even speak in such a crowded area where there were most definitely old fans her cover would be blown. She had promised herself that if this time went well then she would go to Minami’s next concert, whenever it may be. 

She wandered around trying to avoid the people around her, something that she soon learned to master after she had joined the AV business. Rina didn’t want to have to face the judgemental eyes of the people around her or let them see what she had become. It was because of such things that she had thought of giving up her life. Things had just turned unbearable no matter how much she tried to live on. Without Minami near her, without someone to understand her Rina soon realized how difficult it was to be alone.

The concert was to begin soon and Rina hurried to her seat before sitting down quietly and avoiding those that sat near her. Even when they tried to chat it up with her she just ignored them because she knew that this was for the better. The concert had begun and proceeded smoothly. She had found herself soon entranced by the short woman that stood on the stage in front of her.
 
The concert had started with a very nostalgic Aitakatta, a song that had been burned into every single former and current 48 group’s mind. Rina was pretty sure she could she remember the moves exactly as she heard Minami perform it live. The concert had slowly progressed into Minami’s solo songs; many were gifts from Akimoto Yasushi who had once called Takahashi Minami the soul of AKB48. Rina herself agreed with such a statement because she couldn't possibly imagine how AKB48 would have progressed without the girl that stood in front of her.

Everything had been going well for Rina until the concert was near the end when a bunch of former members gathered together on the stage as a surprised for Minami. She saw so many familiar faces on that big screen, people that she too had once fought together with. Ayunee, Mai, Yuko, Kaoru and the list went on. It even included Maeda Atsuko, whom Rina had entrusted to care for Minami. Rina felt a pang in her chest, had things not turned out this way everything would be different. She would be on that stage with her.

Rina choked out a cry that was muffled by the loud cheering crowd. An all too familiar song flowed through her ears, Sakura no Hanabiratachi. The song had meant something for all of the members; it was their first single and would forever be the most memorable. Rina just stood there trying to hold back her tears that she had kept in her for all this time. She sees them all on that stage and can’t help but be jealous but she knew that she was the one who chose such a road.
They couldn’t go back.

The song came to an end and so did Rina’s tears, she considered leaving before the encore but she just couldn’t move herself. She was tired, and it felt like the weights that had been on her the whole time were just getting heavier with every moment. Little did she know that such a thing was a curse in disguise. Rina would come to hate herself for not choosing to run away at such a time. As the chants for an encore rang throughout the concert hall Rina squirmed uneasily.
She wonders if maybe their promise had been forgotten after all, she wonders if it was really okay for her to be here on her special day, and like always she wonders why everything had to turn out in such a way.

Minami slowly walked to the center stage and the cries for an encore stopped. Rina could see her hesitant face on the screen in the back and the fear suddenly came back. It was just like all of the announcements that AKB48 used to have, this sort of atmosphere that any fan would fear. Minami took a deep breath before speaking to the silent audience.

“Thank you all for coming here today. I couldn’t possibly believe that this day would possibly come true, even when I was still 14 and had joined AKB48 I didn’t think this was possible. I always said that this was my dream, to become a solo singer and today was my first solo concert. I think that not only me, but also my numerous fans have come a long way. So thank you all so much, for the support you have given me both now and before. From now on I hope that I’ll be able to meet all your expectations.”

Minami gave a long bow as the crowd erupted once again in cheer. Yet when she rose to face the audience again her words would come as a shock to more than one in the crowd.

“Maybe it’s because all of this time has passed that I can say this. There’s this one person, she claims to be my biggest fan and for all I know maybe she still is. But in my early years in AKB48 she really was the one person that was supporting me no matter what.”

Rina broke out in sobs once again and attracted the attention of those around her. She hadn’t forgotten after all, about their promise.

“We promised each other that if I ever did get to hold my own solo concert that she’d be right there in the front row. I hope she’s here today, but even if she doesn’t I understand. We just had to grow up you know, and if anything I just want her to be able to hear these final two songs.”
Minami gave what possibly seemed like her brightest smile, hoping that the person she spoke of was somewhere in the crowd in front of her watching at this moment. This was one promise she was going to keep.

“It was a pain to beg Michiru to let me sing the song so I hope you all enjoy it. The first song I had ever written the lyrics for – Sayonara no Sign

Namida kobosazu kawaku you ni
Soramiage iki wo sutte me wo tojiru no
Itsu kara data no? Kizukanakatta yo
Chigau michi erandetanda ne


It felt like years ago when she had first listened to this song, back then things were a lot simpler. Rina could still phone Minami and tease her about the lyrics. Perhaps Rina should be thankful for Michiru and the chance that she had given the both of them; although they never did chose the road that the others felt was right. Michiru had passed her the album as a gift while winking and saying about how there might be a little surprise inside.

Itsudemo tonari ni iru koto ga
Itsunomanika shizen ni natteta
Anata no sono egao ya shigusa mo
Subete ga itoshii


Rina had shrugged it off at first when I just listened to the song. It was only until she had gotten bored that she went to flip through the lyric book and saw exactly who had written the song, it was her beloved – Takahashi Minami.

Rina had started to tear up the song and removed her face mask to wipe away the tears. Too entranced by the person on the stage she had neglected to put back on the mask and the people around her were slowly realizing her identity.

Tada soba ni iru koto sae kanawanai
Ima wa mou tooku ni iru
Tada soba de wutto iitakatta
Todokanai kono kotoba
Daisuki


Minami would never in her life admit that she had written such a song for someone but she knew in her heart that it was for Rina. This song meant too much to Minami even after Rina had stopped replying to her mail, when Rina has disappeared from her life. It was here, at this concert that she thought maybe she could be selfish enough and try to reach out to someone who still meant so much to her. They had made a promise and Minami knew that Rina would see this performance even if it were to be through a TV screen.

Ano basho de watashitachi
Hajimete te wo tsunaida yo ne
Sonna ari kitari na koto de sae
Subete ga itoshii


Takahashi Minami was singing with all her might, trying to reach that important person.

Todokanai kono kotoba
Daisuki


Her message didn’t fall on death ears as said person once again broke out into sobs.

Tada soba ni iru koto sae kanawanai
Ima wa mou tooku ni iru
Demo ne soredemo watashitachi wa
Atarashii michi e to susumu


To Rina the pain in her chest had never hurt this much, even with everything that she had been through this one song managed to beat all of that. To have a song which she could once view as something wonderful come back to hurt her like this. It felt like knives were stabbing into her as if trying to punish her for their broken relationship.

“Sorry…” Rina chokes out to nobody in particular before running away from the people who had turned their attention from the stage to stare at the ex AV actress.

On the stage Minami heard the calls, people yelling that Nakanishi Rina was there in the audience. Before Minami had even processed what was happening her body was already off of the stage and outside, running with all her might to the front entrance. She could hear the fuss from inside the stage, but nobody was running after her and she knew that it was irresponsible for her to run out but she had to do this. After so many years, she couldn’t bring herself to lose Rina again.

No matter what had happened, she still loved her. Maybe she was being selfish, maybe it was Rina but in a relationship, in the game of love how can one not be selfish?

Rina tried to leave but was stopped by a familiar figure, one of a fellow first generation Maeda Atsuko. They stared at each other for a while before Atsuko muttered to her, “You have to talk to her. You know she won’t ever let go if you don’t.”

Rina knew this, she knew all too well but she still wasn't ready for this type of confrontation. She had no chance to bolt though as she heard a voice that haunted her shout out, “Rina!” She stood there frozen and out of her eye she could see Atsuko back away to give them some space.

The moment that she felt a hand grab hers, she knew there was no choice. No way she could even try to make this familiar heart throbbing go away. “Minami.” Rina greeted with a pained expression. She reached her other hand over to remove the one that Minami had on her before continuing, “I can’t. Not now.”

The pain was too much for her to bear.

So, she ran away again. She was a coward, running away from the very person that loved her most in the world. Rina wasn’t afraid of being called a coward, had this been another time she would be snickering to herself about how this would be one of the better names. Her chest hurt with every step she took away from Minami, but she knew that this wasn’t the time. She wasn’t ready, neither of them were to face the consequences of what could come next.

Minami just stared, as the person she loves walked out of her life again. She knew that it was hurting Rina just as much as her, to be away and to be close. No matter what option they set out on, there would still be a pain in their chest. Their love for each other was killing them.

“You never will be.” Minami heard herself mutter in anguish as the sight of Rina disappeared. She knew this and Rina most definitely knew this too. It was just a game of hide and seek that would never end for the two of them. Minami felt a hand placed on her shoulder.

“Minami, the concert.”

Minami turned around and gave Acchan a nod, there were things that she still do and this was it. “The last song…” Atsuko knew that it was wrong for her to ask at such a time, but this was her job now. She was the one that Rina left to take care of Minami and she took this job seriously.

“I’m not singing it. Change it to something else.” Minami felt selfish saying such words, but she couldn’t sing it even if she wanted to. It would come out a strangled mess; even now it was just so hard to control her emotions. Atsuko was prepared to convince her when Minami continued, “Atsuko, you don’t understand. That song was for her and now she’s gone again. It’s pointless.”

Atsuko nodded with a sigh, “She will always be the one that matters the most won’t she.” Minami felt guilty for the expression on the girl in front of her but she had no choice some things just wouldn’t ever be possible, “Atsuko… I’m sorry but Rina she-“

“I get it. I’ll ask them to change the last song.” Atsuko said before urging the girl to return to the stage where she belonged.

“Thank you.”

Atsuko watched small retreating figure before heading off to the control room, muttering to herself, “…I’ll never be enough Rina, why did you have to come back now.”
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Tanchan on October 13, 2012, 10:52:50 AM
OMG. I so thank you for writing this. Takamina and Rina! I still remember how close they were in the early AKB's days (sorry Acchan XD), Takamina even treated her as a goddess, then Rina graduated and went down that path :(, and of course Takamina was devastated about it. I don't know how Takamina feels about Rina now or if she has forgiven her yet, but Rina still loves her a lot, evidence being her blog earlier this year about Takamina after her mother's scandal, even though she didn't say who it was for. So I hope that...if one day...Takamina was going to hold her own concert, Rina would be there on the front row, despite everything that has happened.

The last part...that's sad...Minami still can't get her back...but Acchan...Acchan...poor Acchan...argg you have to make me torn between Acchan and Rina do you? I don't know who should I support in this fic.

P.S.: do you have the translation to that song? I want to know if it was really written with Rina in mind.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Wmatsui22 on October 13, 2012, 12:49:52 PM
Please make a kaiAcchan or AtsuMina FANfiction..

Thank You..
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: crazywota on October 13, 2012, 01:27:43 PM
OMG LET ME LOVE YOU.

brb reading. I'll just edit this later
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: arrow27 on October 13, 2012, 02:20:00 PM
wow that was a great fic :) I joined the AKB fandom late but I heard about the whole Rina incident. Hope she and Taka still communicate. Aw, the ending was sad, and poor Acchan!

But did takamina really write the lyrics to that song? i heard of it before I think but i wasn't sure. Anyone know where to listen to it? By the way, as for someone asking if this was actually written with Rina in mind, apparently it was written for Hoshino Michiru (who was an first gen team a member) for her graduation.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: 0_o on October 13, 2012, 10:41:33 PM
@arrow27
@tanchan

Nobody's ever actually bothered to translate the song to English, I've just been looking at the Chinese translation for it. It wouldn't be surprising for it to have been written towards Michiru and her graduation but quite a few of the hardcore fans and Takarina shippers think otherwise. Plus there was a almost 2 year gap between the release of her Sotsugyou mini album and her actual graduation from AKB48

I'm pretty sure it was confirmed that the members had written the lyrics, the wiki says something about it being geared towards Maimai's graduation but If it were all written by Michiru then pretty much all my sources are wrong /o/. idk. Rina graduated before the mini album was released so there's always a chance. Plus the lyrics can be applied to the situation quite well anyways.

oh link to the song here,
サヨナラのサイン—在线播放—优酷网,视频高清在线观看 (http://v.youku.com/v_show/id_XMTk5NzAxMDI4)
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Tanchan on October 14, 2012, 04:31:05 AM
Thank you. I've just read the lyrics translated by someone from S48. So Michiru released her mini album 2 years before actually graduating from AKB48? Meaning when the album was released, she was till in AKB? I know for a fact that a few team A's members had written the lyrics for her mini album.

I don't know who Takamina had in mind when she wrote it (she's the only one who knows that), highest probability being Michiru and her graduation since it's for her album. However, it's not always the case that the singer who sings the song is the one whom the lyrics are meant for. Considering how close Takamina and Rina were, and after reading the lyrics, it's also possible that the lyrics could be directed toward Rina as well. It could be due to my bias for TakaRina that I say this but the lyrics are more similar to Taka-Rina.  Rina is the one whom Takamina said she wanted to see in a team A's show and from the way she said it, it looked like she loved her a lot. About the promise that Rina would go see Takamina's solo concert and sit on the front row, is it true or just a part of your fic?

I'm an Atsumina shipper but I love TakaRina as well so I don't mind reading more of their fics from you!
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: 0_o on October 14, 2012, 05:34:56 AM
@tanchan

No Michiru released her mini album 2 years after her graduation.
2007年6月26日、AKB48を卒業。
2009年4月25日にソロでの1stミニアルバム『卒業』をリリース.

Coincidentally MaiMai graduated at on April 26th 2009, a day after Michiru released her album.
The whole Rina going to see Takarina's solo is from one of Rina's old blog posts, I've only ever seen the Chinese translated one. To be honest, I was inspired for the fic after going to one of the Chinese threads about them.

The original blog post should be this one
おはよう☆投稿:中西里菜 2009/7/11 09:34 日記

今日のりなてぃんは朝から元気いっぱいです☆
だってねだってね
昨日大好きな人とお話したから!!
AKB48の高橋みなみちゃんと(゜▽゜)
もーう!!!!反則☆
声聞いただけで高まるよね~
ホーント可愛いッッ☆
今度会う約束したんだあ♪
りなはその日が楽しみで仕方ありません☆
正直いうと高みながいなかったら3年間AKBにいなかったかもしれないなあ。。。。
高みなには沢山助けられました☆
里菜より全然歳下なのに…
すごいしっかりしてて本当に一つ一つ一生懸命
高みなの頑張ってる姿を近くで見ていて里菜もいつも頑張ろう!!って思ってやってた☆
卒業を決めた時1番最初に打ち明けたメンバーも高みなだったなあ♪
里菜、頑張ってる子が大好きだから
高みなの夢が絶対叶ってほしいな(^O^)
永遠の推しメンです♪
っていうか高みなファンです(笑)
高みながソロコンサートするなら最前列のチケット絶対ゲットするし!!

(∪o∪)。。。(笑)

Grabbed it from here: http://blog.livedoor.jp/rbkyn844/archives/5186144.html (http://blog.livedoor.jp/rbkyn844/archives/5186144.html)

The bold part basically means that Takamina is her eternal oshi, and she'll always be her fan. If Takamina ever has her own solo concert then definitely will get the front row tickets.

The song itself definitely has more of a connection to Taka's relationship to Rina rather than either Maimai or Michiru, so that's probably why people think that it was written for her or at least with her in mind.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Tanchan on October 14, 2012, 06:08:25 AM
Thank you so much for your information. Would you mind give me the Chinese translated one so that I could get my friend to translate it? I never knew about this before. Unfortunately the AKB guide book came out after Rina had graduated, otherwise I guess Takamina would have put Rina as her oshi in the "Who is your oshimen" question back in 2010 (she picked Yukarin as her oshimen). And coincidentally, Rina's news came out in 2010. I thought that no one , or only a few, would remember Taka-Rina and that there's no thread about them, at least that's what I observe from the international fans forum. Don't know about the Japanese fans though.

This might be asking for too much but if you had the time, or if when you had the inspiration, could you make a one-shot about them in relate to Rina's blog earlier this year when the scandal happened? It's fine if you don't want to write it right now. I just thought that when the time comes for you to want to write another one, this might be a good reference point. Sorry if I'm asking too much.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: 0_o on October 14, 2012, 06:32:36 AM
@tanchan

here's the chinese translation
2009/7/11 09:34 中西里菜博客
今天的rinaten
从早上开始就非常有精神☆
因为

因为呢
昨天和非常喜欢的人

通话了!!

是和AKB48的高桥みなみ酱(゜▽゜)
真的是!!!!受不了啦☆
仅仅听到声音就很兴奋了~
真的好可爱ッッ☆
约好了下次见面?
rina期待那天

期待的不得了☆
说真心话
如果takamina不在的话
也许在我在AKB里呆不了三年呢。。。。
takamina帮了我很多很多 ☆
虽然比里菜小那么多…
但是非常的靠得住

真的是一点点的非常拼命
在takamina身旁

看到她努力的样子后

里菜也有了时刻都努力的觉悟!☆
在决定毕业的时候
第一个找其商量的成员
就是takamina吧?
里菜、很喜欢非常努力的孩子
所以绝对希望
takamina的梦想能够实现 (^O^)

我永远都会是支持takamina的fan
takamina要是能开solo演唱会了

我一定要拿到最前排的票!
(∪o∪)。。。(笑)
今天感觉一天都会是幸福的心情~!(^^)!

(cr: http://tieba.baidu.com/p/1237846724?see_lz=1 (http://tieba.baidu.com/p/1237846724?see_lz=1))

If you're up to it i'd take a look at the thread.

I've always thought that Yukarin was Takamina's oshi though, there was never something to suggest otherwise. It's just that Rina considers Takamina as her oshi.

Which Rina blog post are you referring to?
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Tanchan on October 14, 2012, 08:05:09 AM
Thanks for the link, I'll get down to it as soon as I can.

I actually found an old blog post of Takamina where she said that Rina is her eternal oshi. I don't know about now but at that time when the blog was posted, Rina was definitely her oshimen.

Here's the translation:

Today♪
Eh?! Ah, the date has already changed so, yesterday♪
I had a phone conversation with Orihime. 
(Whistler: she posted the entry 20 minutes after midnight.)

Ah!!
It's ok. I didn't hit my head!! (laugh)

The truth is, yesterday, I had a phone conversation with Rinatin (Nakanishi Rina).
Takahashi's eternal oshimen!!
I think that she is truely a lovely woman.

We have free time on the same day so we promised to meet up.
I'm HAPPY.

And here's the source: http://blog.oricon.co.jp/no3b/archive/1167/0 (http://blog.oricon.co.jp/no3b/archive/1167/0)

The day this blog was posted is also the same day that Rina posted on her blog saying Takamina is her eternal oshimen and that she will go to Takamina's solo concert that you provided above. Apparently they talked on the phone and that's also the topic on which other members teased Takamina in one of A5's MC.

Ah, Rina's blog post that I referred to is the one she made earlier this year several days after Takamina's mom's scandal. She didn't specify any names but from looking at the contents, it looked like it was for Takamina, actually I'm 90% sure that it's about Takamina. Here's the capture of the blog post: http://www.stage48.net/forum/download/file.php?id=23618 (http://www.stage48.net/forum/download/file.php?id=23618)

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: 0_o on October 14, 2012, 08:58:48 AM
Omg whoops, it was actually right under the translation for Rina's post.
Oh this blog post it actually caught my eye as with another apparently private blog post really interesting stuff. I mean assuming that this is all geared towards Takamina.

It's actually really sad though if put in a Takarina context cause the first two lines in itself is

"You can't lose right now"
I want to tell this to that important person.
But because there is no way to tell her.
I can only believe that she will see this blog

To you
I think that I'm probably part of the past.

But
To me,
You are still that most important person

It's just that our standpoints are different

I,
Even till now think
I love you

I don't think this will change

Can't see or hear your voice
So I'm worried.

Please don't lose

Your smile
Greatly helped me
Allowed me to continue to try
Allowed me to come over so many hardships
Allowed me to still be able to show my smile

So if I would face you and tell you thank you
Then that would be wonderful

To me
There is nobody more important than you

Even now, even in the future
Forever my most important person

...
whoops ended up loosely translating the whole thing.
But yeah this along with that other blog post would be rather interesting to write about.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Tanchan on October 14, 2012, 09:14:35 AM
I've read the translation for that blog already but still thank you for your translating effort. For me personally I think I can safely assume that that blog post is geared toward Takamina. Had it been posted at a different time it could just be a coincidence. I'd love it if you'd write another one. Their closeness was, evidently, being seen by other members as well. I remember Miichan said that if Takamina was a boy, then Rina would definitely be her girlfriend. And to think that they did the Kinjirareta Futari shuffle together :wub:.

Does it seem like we're having our own conversation here XD?
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: 0_o on October 14, 2012, 09:20:01 AM
Oh I've translated that thing 3 times already for different ppl while spazzing so yeah wasn't much work. If everything were different then I have no doubt that the mainstream ship in this fandom wouldn't be Atsumina, but rather Takarina. From my view it was only after Rina left that Atsumina developed.

I remember some blog post Acchan made about making the cookies that Rina taught her and that was where I got the whole Rina telling Acchan to take care of Taka from. They did do the kinji shuffle together, you'll see pics on the thread.

But yeah, no matter what this ship is just angst.
You have to be prepared, anything that I write about this ship will just be pain.
I might just do it on the fact that Rina seemed to have been harming herself.
Rina centric maybe
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Tanchan on October 14, 2012, 11:01:25 AM
Don't worry about it. I can handle all kinds of pain in fanfic (not physical pain though). Rina centric is fine too since I'd love to read from Rina's perspective.

I actually agree with the Atsumina-developed-after-Rina-left but I'm not so certain that Takarina would have been the mainstream ship over Atsumina had Rina stayed; but they would still be a ship( and I would be struggling between the two). It was Acchan who initiated all those clinging, hugging, kissing, expressing on her blog about Takamina, more and more which led way to the Atsumina's development. Yes, it started happening after Rina had left but we can't say for sure that she wouldn't do it had Rina stayed. Also I guess them being the Captain/Ace duo, also Soul/Face, of not just team A but the whole AKB (Rina is not an Ace so her being next to Takamina on TV appearances and such isn't much), being BFF, being placed next to each other most of the time in singles, stages, concert, etc.(again exposure does play a role), being there with each other since the beginning (granted every team A's ori. member were there in the beginning), being the same age (this is not really relevant but I personally tend to ship two people whose ages are the same), and them looking perfect together (again personal opinion) do contribute into solidifying this ship.

I actually saw the Kinji shuffle already but didn't think anything at that time. Now thinking back, it sure does feel nostalgic.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: 0_o on October 15, 2012, 07:52:00 AM
I can definitely see what you mean, but in all honesty I'm not too big on the whole Atsumina ship. I won't deny their friendship and everything but there is so much more potential in Takarina and what could've been. I can't see Atsumina beyond friendship and that's a personal opinion but I can see such a thing for Takarina. I've always been against the whole ace/captain ship dynamic anyways.

So many things could have turned out differently, so many variables that cannot be accounted for.
Ships are all a matter of personal belief and delusion anyways.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: Tanchan on October 16, 2012, 04:35:12 AM
I understand your point and I don't disagree with that because I do like Takarina too and because there's no denying that Takamina loved her a lot, or should I say the most out of everyone at that time, the same goes for Rina (and still remains the same as of now, however I can't say the same for Takamina as I don't know how she thinks). And you're right in saying that ships are just a matter of personal belief and delusion, there's no grounds for it to have a potential to become true. It all comes down to personal liking and feeling after all. One may find this ship real but another probably won't. Not every ace/captain pairing will translate into a legit ship though, for instance Yuko/Sayaka certainly isn't a ship. Sadly we will never know what could have ended up had things turned out differently because, it never happened and probably never will. However I have to say Takamina had good eyes because if we excluded the scandal and the path she had chosen, Rina was definitely a lovely woman; plus she also has a lovely voice as well.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Promise [Takahashi Minami&Nakanishi Rina] (Oct 13)
Post by: 0_o on November 02, 2012, 04:14:49 AM
Been trying my hand at angst /o/ lol no jk just random drabbles

1.

“Ne… Yukko. I’m sleepy.” Shiori says tiredly while resting her head on the younger girl’s shoulder. This place was too bleak, she didn’t like it but the others wouldn’t let her go outside. Not with her condition. “Yukko, let’s go see the snow together again.” Shiori mumbles out, entwining their fingers together. The younger girl couldn’t help but make a strangled sound and tears started falling. “Yeah, let’s go do that. Hokkaido maybe, for now you should sleep. I’ll still be here when you wake up.” Shiori’s eyes fell, holding on to the promise that Yukko had given her. However, the both of them knew that this wouldn’t come true. Not with their condition, “I love you…” Shiori mumbles out before her eyes close and her breathing stopped.

“I love you too.” Yukko said placing a small kiss on the top of her head before lowering her body gingerly.

2.
“I don’t like this me. “

It was simple, it was just 5 words but I felt a pang in my chest. You stood there right in front of me, telling me just how much you didn’t like yourself. Why? Every word just makes me hurt all that much more, because I like you. You knew that yet, was I just some sort of emotional punching bag? Was I just someone to make you feel better about yourself?

“No. Don’t, stop it Rino.”

I don’t want to hear these things. It’s tiring and it hurts, so why would I continue to stand by your side.

“Aika.”

She would mutter out in that self loathing trance she was in. It was always like that, you just couldn’t and wouldn’t let go of her. Or at least what’s left of her – mere memories. You only cared about her, not anybody else.

All you saw in your tunnel vision was Oota Aika.

Nobody else, not even Ami who you once claimed as your favourite sister. Lives were lost that year, and you weren’t the only one to get hurt Rino. You weren’t the only one to close someone close to them neither the only one that fell to the ground in tears. Stop it; just stop being so selfish for once.

“Grow up, move on Rino. It’s been 5 years.”

I left after giving one last bow to the graves of the deceased members that stood before the two of us.

One of us had to move on eventually.

3.

Rino takes a look at her children that lay next to her weeping and can't help but smile. To her, this would have been the best way to leave. She's always hoped for something like this ever since Rie passed away years ago. Beckoning their grandchild over, she tells the little boy that she loved him and would be watching over him. He smiles even with his tears, because he knows better. Rino had been longing to return to Rie, and now she finally could with no regrets.

Feeling her eyes suddenly heavy, she gives off a weak smile before embracing whatever would come next.

"Okaeri Rino."

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Drabbles [GomaYukko, RinoRie] (Nov 1)
Post by: 0_o on November 04, 2012, 08:30:27 AM
Stalker - Ogiso Shiori&Kizaki Yuria


Dear, Kizaki Yuria

I used to skeptical about love, with my failed pseudo relationship with my bestfriend Yukko. There were always boys that flocked to me, but I was never interested ad if I just wasn't capable of loving someone other than myself. I guess that was until I fell in love with you. I’d like to describe It in detail, but the words don’t come and the mere memory renders me speechless.

You barely know me, and it's probably creepy to find that I know where you live and everything but I swear that it wasn't like i was stalking you or anything.

I think I'm in love with you, could you just give me a chance. Meet me at the rooftop tomorrow after class. I wish I was better with phrasing my feelings but I just can't. So please, just give me a chance.

                                 
Ogiso Shiori

"Are you serious Yuria, Ogiso Shiori sent you a love letter?!" My bestfriend screamed at me, and my expression only got more troubled. “Kumi, do you think I should go?” I asked worriedly, I don’t feel anything towards Ogiso-senpai but it feels mean to just stand her up. “Are you sure it’s not just a joke or something?” Kumi suggested, it didn’t seem like one. I mean this explains why I always see Ogiso-senpai in the hallways looking at me. The mere memory made me flush red, it was embarrassing to have someone like me.

Kumi was still freaking out when Akari came up to her and pulled her into a hug. She immediately shut up and the smile on her face made me jealous. Maybe, me and Ogiso-senpai could be like that. I shook my head, I don’t even like her! Must just be my overactive imagination kicking in. “Hello Yuria, what’s Kumi screaming about now?” Akari asked me curiously while Kumi’s smile turned into a slight pout. “Shiorin sent Yuria a love letter.” Yukko walked by and said with smirk, eyeing the letter that I held in my hands.

Yukko was Ogiso-senpai’s bestfriend but got held back a year so was in my class. “You know about it too?!” Kumi shouted surprised, but Kumi could you please just quiet down… I don’t need the whole school to know that I got a love letter. Ogiso-senpai’s admirers will run me over with a truck for taking away their goddess ‘heart’. “Should I go?” I asked apprehensively, confronting her kind of worried me. Especially since I don’t feel anything for her, even if I don’t really know her it would be mean to just reject her right.

“You should go for it, who knows how it will turn out.” Akari told me with a bright smile, that’s right her and Kumi started the same way. “Who knows, maybe you’ll actually like that little creep.” Yukko told me, but that sounded a lot more like an insult to Ogiso-senpai. “Don’t g-“Kumi told me but was elbowed and given a look by Akarin, “I mean, go for it.” I thought about it and decided that I would go and confront her, I mean it can’t turn out too badly… right?

I didn’t go to the rooftop too often; actually it’s the first time I’ve been in here since 1st year. However it seems that Yukko and Ogiso-senpai would often come up here to skip their classes. It’s a surprise that Ogiso-senpai managed to pass while Yukko didn’t. Maybe she just got lucky or something. It was a nice day outside, sun shining and everything.

Ogiso-senpai stood alone looking over the edge of the building. “Uhm, uh… Ogiso-senpai?” I called out shyly, I’m regretting it already what was I thinking?! “Yuria?” she said before turning around dramatically, which I might add just looked weird. I guess she was trying to pull some movie scene or something with the blowing wind and waving hair. Let me guess some dramatic pause. Oh there it is, is she… staring at me… with loving eyes. Oh for the love of god, what is this scene straight out of a drama?!

“Yuria…” She called out longing, yeah I’m just slightly weirded out right now. I guess it showed of my face because her expression fell. Maybe she predicted the fact that I was here to reject her. “Uhm, Ogiso-senpai… about the love letter.” I started hesitantly; her sad expression was killing me. Is this how they usually guilt trip people into dating them?! I knew I shouldn’t have listened to the others and come up here. She started to stare at me and pout… I didn’t come up here to be guilt tripped into dating you…

“Ogiso-senpai, I’m sorry I can’t accept you.”  I looked away, I’m far too soft to reject anyone. It’s taking all my willpower not to just flee the scene. “Oh… Shiorin got rejected~” I could hear a voice from behind me. I turned around and saw that the others were standing by the door. They had probably followed me up hoping to see some drama. Why does it feel like my life is straight out of a drama right now?!

If I remember correctly the next step in the average drama is the person announcing that they won’t give up. “I’m not going to give up on you.” She told me just like how I expected it. I could hear the chattering from behind me. All I wanted to do was enjoy my high school life why did this Ogiso Shiori have to turn it into some lame ass school drama? I just wanted out.

“Do whatever you want then.” I announced before walking what I thought was coolly past the others and down the stairs. Oh god… what did I just do. Brain! Why do you keep on letting me do stupid things?!? I trusted you! Especially since you started passing those damned math tests!

I felt someone pull me into a hug and I jerked.

“Hey, you alright?”                   

It was just Kumi followed by Akarin who I expected but why was Yukko here too? Shouldn’t she be comforting Ogiso or something?

“Yeah, I’ll be alright. Yukko, do you think she’ll give up on me?” I turned to Yukko worriedly, I didn’t want to have her chasing me around for the rest of my high school career.

Yukko put her hand on her chin and thought for a while before telling me “Oh… Shiorin’s pretty stubborn and just a little unorthodox… You might want to be a little prepared for what she has up her sleeves.”       

Great, just what I needed – a possibly crazy obsessive stalker.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Ogiso Shiori&Kizaki Yuria] (Nov 4)
Post by: Megumi on November 15, 2012, 08:52:32 PM
I just saw this OgiYuri fic :doh:
OS? AH how I wished it would still continue though...
Would have been hilarious to see what Ogiso will do to pester Yuria  XD


Thank you for your OS
ArígatoU!  :kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Ogiso Shiori&Kizaki Yuria] (Nov 4)
Post by: chibi-nyao-chan on November 15, 2012, 09:19:52 PM
Oh, I have read this fic before but I have never left a comment so...
Your OgiYuri fic is sooo cute  :k-wink:

My cute Yuria, you must accepte Shiori-senpai because she is sooo cute and she is really a goddess !!
This story is really good, I want a part 2  :vv: Please !!

+ mention to my Yukko-chan, she make me laugh so hard "that little creep" xD
I like all your fic because they are not like the others !
Please continue~
 :luvuluvu:

 
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Ogiso Shiori&Kizaki Yuria] (Nov 4)
Post by: yukofan on November 17, 2012, 02:44:40 AM
Oh yuria, ehy you reject shiori ???

Haha..so,ogiso-senpai is a stubborn..well, if I were yuria, I wouldn't mind having stalker like Ogiso-senpai..

Nice fic btw..
Title: Re: [Oneshots] [Ogiso Shiori&Kizaki Yuria] (Nov 4)
Post by: 0_o on November 26, 2012, 09:22:22 AM
OgiYuri was supposed to have a second part detailing Ogiso and her stalker tendencies but idk where i threw the note so /o/

I haven't been able to write recently, by that I mean whatever I write comes out to be unfinished and horrible :/ The lack of progress has been bugging me too, considering the amount of oneshots I have just waiting for me to finish.


Fight [1/3] (Sashihara Rino&Oota Aika&Murashige Anna)


   People around me always told me to stop taking advantage of her; they said that one day I’d regret all of the things that I’ve done to her. They tell me to stop leading her on, to stop with the charades but they just don’t know how hard it is for me to stay away. She’s gone now, it doesn’t matter anymore but every time I walk back onto the stage I always think that she’s there right in front of me. It’s foolish but they were right, that dumb saying about how you’d miss things once they were gone because the thing I’d never thought would happen did end up happening – I miss her.

   I jokingly told her not to oshihen, and I gave her the kisses that she sought in a pitiful attempt to keep her by my side. Nonetheless now that she was far away in Hakata, I had no power over her nor charm. Do I regret it? Allowing myself to become so dependent on a person who I once used to keep my fading popularity with the fans? Maybe just a little, watching her spread her wings hurt just a little.

   I thought that I would get over her but then news of her farewell stage came and I didn’t know what to feel anymore. We’d be performing together on the stage for what might be the last time as members of Team A. I was lost and for once it was being I was actually conflicted over her and not the fact that my popularity was dwindling as I grew older. After the elections I kind of just gave up, I guess some things were meant to be – her rising to the top and me falling to the bottom.

   I just wanted to gather my thoughts and convince myself that there was no way that I could possibly want to return Sasshi’s feelings now. It was too late… but there was this nagging feeling inside of me as I continued to think about how complicated our relationship had become all of the sudden. It was simple in the beginning well as far as I can remember, she was just being her wota self and liking me. That was it she just liked me from the view of a fan but all these years it’s as if it changed.

   She didn’t used to want to kiss me, and when she first tried I naturally rejected her. Suddenly it just became a trend and I continued to push her away. I was a child back then I didn’t need to think about this whole fanservice thing, taking photos with certain members or behaving certain ways. I just needed to have fun and be the idol that I had always imagined myself to be. Everything changed though after so many years in this system you start to understand exactly what was needed to be shown to the fans. Eventually you build up this image that you just can’t seem to shake off; even now it’s haunting me.

   I get it the fans have this image that I’m a tsundere loli and would prefer if I didn’t change it.  You see people who desperately want to escape their images and fail trying. Erepyon was probably the most famous example, because as soon as we shed our little sister images the fans just leave for the younger kids. This is what they mean by the short shelf life of idols isn’t it?

   She returned for her final stage and I didn’t know how or what I was supposed to do. There she was standing in the middle of the dressing room making a fool of herself like usual but everything felt so empty. It was like finally we realized just how much she meant to the team now that she was gone. The others joined in and greeted her but I just stayed off to the side. I didn’t know what to do now and it already was hard enough with these feelings.

   When she tried to approach me I just shirked away, hoping that she would get the hint. Even someone as dense as her would get the hint; I didn’t want anything to do with her. Not while I’m like this. She gave me a look before turning to look for Ami and cheer the poor girl up. Ami probably missed her the most out of all of us. If I was already feeling like this, I didn’t want to imagine how Ami felt about losing her.

   The stage began and everything seemed like it was okay but during the middle of the performance she turned to kiss me. Yet unlike before rather than turning away, I allowed her to do it. I didn’t know why but it just felt like the thing that I should do. Things were confusing and it was as if I suddenly didn’t know how I felt. Perhaps, I was just used to her presence.

I wanted to believe that. Even as I watched her give that smile to some child I knew nothing about. I watched her perform with them and I knew that she was different. They were her team now, something that I would never be able to understand. Her praises towards Murashige, never has words brought me such pain.

I was fighting a losing battle, Rino’s heart was getting whisked away by a child and even I knew it.

I would never be the reason for her smile.

I was simply giving up.

   I thought that it was going to be it, as that stage ended and I started to get accustomed to not having Rino by my side. I never once stopped wondering where she was when I walked into the theatre before a performance. My eyes would seek her out but it would always hit me hard that she was gone. Far away to a place that she obviously liked better than here, Hakata brought her freedom and changed her.

“You should go after her.”

Were the worlds that Ami told me, telling me to chase after her precious sister.

Perhaps that was all I needed, a little push in the right direction. All I needed to chase after someone that had been chasing after me this whole time.To finally come to terms with the now empty space beside me during lessons and stages.

I don’t like having Sashihara away from me, and I most definitely didn’t like to share.

_____

I say [1/3] but there is a high chance it wont get written /o/

And please do me a favor and tell me which one shot was your fav (and why).
You don't have to but it'd help me get out of this writers block.

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Fight [1/3] [Sashihara Rino&Oota Aika&Murashige Anna] (Nov 26)
Post by: 0_o on December 15, 2012, 06:56:05 AM
Did i say trilogy? well i lied

Lies - Nakanishi Rina

Nakanishi Rina wouldn't deny being bitter, not after everything that she had to go through. If it were anybody else sitting in her shoes, they too would be bitter perhaps ever more. It hurt her to even think about her past before all of this. She couldn't even feel anything now.

Too many sacrifices.
She had been the biggest one of all.

Her father's deeds, her empty pleas.

The constant ringing of two words in her mind by a now much too foreign voice.

Sotsugyou Omedetou

She was sure the girl had learned to move on now that AKB48 was at the top. She was merely a forgotten smudge on their glorious heart wrenching history.

Rina was tired.
Of herself.
Of the voices.
Of the guilt.
Of the shame.

She just wanted it all to end.

Her name had been stained, unwillingly.

A guilty thought passes her mind.
She should have never given in, she should have just let them take her father.

His debt.
His responsibility.

She couldn't though.

Everything was her fault after all. Chasing after being an idol, not knowing about how her family was breaking apart.

Things were different after Rina returned home.
The well kept facade just shattered.

It was her fault though, it's always her fault.

She sees her mother's harsh eyes, blaming her for allowing her sister to be dragged into the mess.
She sees her father's shamed ones. She cannot bring herself to blame the man who wallows in guilt everyday. He himself was his biggest source of guilt.

The family had fallen in his hands.

Rina looks into her sisters eyes, and wonders where it's old sparkle went.

She can't save anyone, she's no superhero and the days of wishing that someone would be there to save her were gone.

Rina doesn't feel anything, she's numb from everything.
Perhaps the scars on her wrists showed the world that she needed help.

From them.
From herself.

Nobody heeds her silent pleas and the numbing grows far worse.
Bad enough that even they have given up on her.

She 'graduates' once again.
Freedom.

She feels nothing, and the smiles she shows her sister are far from her emotions.

Deep inside she still feels responsible.
Deep inside she still feels used.

She still feels disgusting.

The pain overwhelms her, and she turns to her razors.
But this time she doesn't go for her wrists.

Rina closes her eyes wondering if it would finally be the long rest that she deserved.

She doesn't hear the screams.
She doesn't hear the sirens.
She doesn't hear the apologies

And she most definitely doesn't hear cries of Takahashi Minami in front of her grave.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Lies [Nakanishi Rina] (Dec 14)
Post by: 0_o on February 11, 2013, 08:36:30 AM
Wimbleton - Kimoto Kanon



Among the various members there had always been rumors.

Much like how there are so many mysteries in the world, in such a large group there had to be its own fair share. Our story starts with an unlikely protagonist, Kimoto Kanon.

One would have to wonder why it was that Kanon, who could easily spend the rest of her time with her seniors snacking on the various sweets that they would pass to her. Instead Kanon had chosen instead to roam around the places in the dark, much unlike other children of her age.

Kanon was curious.

Curious why sometimes they would give her candy and tell her to stay put.
Curious why the members didn't ever want to be alone.
Curious why all the members seemed to be scared of the stage.
Curious why she could sometimes hear noises in the theater.
Curious as to why she could sometimes see a figure on the stage.
Curious as to why the figure danced by herself.
Curious as to why the figure always looked so sad.

Kanon wanted to know who this figure was.

Nothing was ever like how one would expect it.

It was not the first time that Kanon chose to watch the figure dance from the sidelines, completely entranced by her.

It was dark and the only dim lights came from the entrance into the theater. Today felt different for Kanon though, today she felt like it was time to stop staring. That maybe it was finally time to confront this figure, whoever it may have been.

Perhaps Kanon was just too much of an innocent child, one that would still approach a stranger in a situation that she had no control of. The members had all left for the night after the performance and only Kanon stayed inside the theater whilst the staff bustled beyond the doors.

"Miss...?" Kanon called out towards the figure and they turned in shock before running away into the darkness.

Kanon stared in surprise, thinking that she may have just startled them. She left it at that, before deciding that she too would return home for the night.

Kanon hears an interesting rumor the next day, the older members had been talking about the rumors in their sister group, AKB48. Kanon likes the members of AKB, they too give her lots of candy.

The rumor was about how their theater was haunted. From the bits and pieces that Kanon overhears she gathers that during the early years of the group there had been sightings of a figure behind the stage. Apparently they had disappeared though, right after the group had gone into it's boom.

Kanon thinks back to the figure that she sees dancing, she thinks about the jokes that the older members make about the ghost having moved here and she wonders exactly who that figure is.

Kanon knows that the others know about it but would rather hide, and would rather bury that secret but she only wonders why.

Kanon isn't dumb nor is she as much of a child that everyone seems to think she is. No matter how young her looks may be, she still understands the meanings behind these rumors.

She's still curious though, no matter how much she tries to scare herself out of thinking about the figure she just can't. She thinks about their dance, something that felt so familiar but she just couldn't put a word to it. Kanon knows that this curiosity might lead to dangers but such a danger just attracted her even more.

Kanon knew all of this when she had decided to approach the figure once again.

The figure does not run this time, but rather she stares at Kanon with the same curiosity. However when Kanon tries to converse the figure does not speak but rather she smiles and continues to dance. Kanon watches and still she cannot remember what it was the dance to.

This was the first time that Kanon finished watching the figure dance, it was only then that she realizes that this whole time she had be dancing the same routine. Kanon looks on mesmerized, to Kanon it was perfection compared to her own skills.

The next time they meet the figure stares at Kanon as if looking for some sort of answer.

Kanon stares back as the figure sighs and continues to dance the exact same dance over.

Kanon spends that week mulling over exactly what dance that the girl had been dancing to.

“Wimbleton.” Kanon mutters to herself, having asked the older members about the song. They don’t perform it anymore, not after all the original members graduated. Yet it bugs her, the looks that they gave when she started rather badly showing them the dance. She does not realize the look that their manager gives off, one of sadness.

The figure gives off a smile, before pulling the girl onto the stage to join her. Mesmerized by her smile, Kanon doesn't realize the true reason behind the song being unmentionable.
 
They say the theatre is cursed.
They say that everything started with that song.
Of course, none of the good older senpais would let young Kanon know that.

Kanon doesn't stop sneaking away from the group after the performances to seek out the figure. Nor does she stop practicing Wimbleton by herself.
It was hard work but to Kanon, it was worth it to see the figure smile.
“Yagami Kumi.” The figure mumbles out before disappearing once again.

Kanon has heard of this name before, the fans mention it from time to time when they think back to the beginning of the group. Kanon knows this because, for much of the earlier singles, Kanon dances her position.
Up until now, Kanon didn’t think much about it.

She knows something is wrong, because Yagami Kumi graduated 10 years ago.
Or the fact that she should look older than how she appears, everything was suspicious but Kanon couldn't and wouldn't stop trying to find out more about Kumi. The shy figure that spent her time dancing, the one that would constantly shy away when Kanon tries to get close to her.

Curiousity, Kanon wouldn't and couldn’t defeat it.
“Matsui-san…”
Kanon was running out of resources, she had to ask her – their manager.
The former ace of the group that retired shortly after Yagami Kumi’s graduation.

Matsui looks away, unwilling to answer Kanon. “Child, don’t go there. I beg of you, stop dancing with Kumi. Stop looking for her.” Kanon shakes her head with a smile, “I like Kumi-san” she mumbles out with a blush. “… and so Kumi takes another child. When will this end?” Matsui mutters out before walking away.

Kanon looks at her retreating back with confusion, but shrugs it off to go look for Kumi. This time was different though, beside the familiar hooded figure was another. She sees Kumi smiling and reaching out her hand but the other figure grabs it instead.

“Kanon… will you join us?” Kumi asks hesitantly.
Matsui's words echo in Kanon's mind, "You... you're Takai Tsukina..." Kanon mumbles towards the figure. "No... that's not possible."

The figure shakes her head, she indeed wasn't Tsukina nor would she ever be a replacement for Tsukina.

Kanon thinks back to the times she spent researching on the group to try and find out about Kumi.

Kanon also remembers that there was a girl that was just like her, one that had graduated five years before Kanon had joined the group. Kanon mutters out her name questioningly, "Kizaki Yuria?"

"Bingo." The figure chuckles.
"Kanon... join us." Kumi asks again, and Kanon smiles.

She knows what she's doing.
Or that's what she thought when she announced her graduation, or when she bid farewell to her parents one night knowing that she would never return.

There are rumors that float around the members, that their stage is haunted by three figures.

At first there was only one, then two and then finally three.
That this was all tied to the mysterious graduations of three girls that had once been the tops of their generation.

That every night, while nobody is watching they dance to the same song - Wimbleton.

//

This was actually done a while ago I just kept on casually forgetting of its existence, I think I started it before Kuumin announced her graduation tho. Not that I'm even sure what this fic is about...
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Wimbleton [Kimoto Kanon] (Feb 10)
Post by: 0_o on May 01, 2013, 06:27:35 AM
Meh. Little short for my tastes but the usual angst and stuff.
Been a while since I've posted here anyways

Graduation - Yagami Kumi/Kizaki Yuria

Yagami Kumi Version

She could feel her hands sweating; it was a familiar feeling even after so many years she still hasn't quite gotten over her nerves. Tears had started to fill her eyes, blurring the masses that stood in front of her. Turning to her side she saw similar faces, but one thing stood out to her – their smiles.

This was it, after so long it was time for them to put behind this part of their journey. There was no better, more honored way than to be graduating in front of thousands and with members by her side.

She too let out a smile as she bowed towards their fans trying to etch this image in her mind. It might be her last; she hadn't really decided what she was going to do afterwards. It hadn't been a hasty decision but she hadn't really thought it over either. It was just that she was struggling to keep up with everything, even as she ranks in Undergirls, even as she gets those magazine shoots she’d keep on asking just what she was doing.

She was lost, and what had originally been a dream to her had somehow faded, to the extent where leaving and facing the unknown felt like a better choice. She knows that she’s spacing out in front of the crowd, but this would be the last time for once she leaves the stage she isn’t part of SKE48 anymore. She’s just regular, plain old 18 year old Yagami Kumi.

She’s not used to the first few days, springing up at 6 in the morning thinking that she had a schedule or practice to get to. She doesn’t and she stares at her walls wondering if it was time to take down an all too familiar poster that stares at her every morning. It’s a wonder that she can focus on her school work, a miracle really but now that she was just plain old Kumi things like school work mattered. She can’t go around dreaming of becoming a big star anymore, she had willingly graduated. She put all of those distant dreams away from her.

It takes a while for her to get used to it, but eventually this familiarity that she has with SKE48 fades. She doesn’t spring up in the morning, she doesn’t have dreams about dancing and singing, she doesn’t have thoughts about going back and most of all she doesn’t dream of her.

Perhaps in the selfishness of her heart, she was just running away. 

Her inbox is filled with mails from her former comrades, they’re all still friends and they try to meet up whenever they have time in their busy schedule. Kumi always makes time to visit Yukko, occasionally dragging along Shiori because she knows that’s what makes the both of them happy. She banters with the other members but always out of the corner of her eyes she sees a familiar shadow.
They’re both hesitant, but when the members bring up the both of them they just laugh it off pretending that everything was fine. This was for the best; both of them try to argue. It’s just an excuse, they both know this. She avoids the girl, even Shiori can tell but the others pretend not to see, and it really wasn't any of their business.

She moves on, as classes get more hectic with her trying to catch up she simply runs out of time to think of the other girl. She runs out of time to remember the vague goodbye the two had.

“Do you have anything to tell me?”

Vague, too vague for Kumi to understand. Was she trying to get an answer, to what? A confession? She long concludes that even though the both of them are said to be idiots she would never truly understand what it was that Kizaki Yuria wants from her. Whenever it seemed like she was getting close to an answer the girl pushes away, and eventually her heart couldn't take it. She ran away, she tries to stop those lingering glances and eventually she resorted to leaving.

Somewhere along the lines of forgetting, Kumi comes to terms with herself. She likes Kizaki Yuria, and she realizes the glaringly obvious motivation behind her graduation. She laughs it off though as Yuria’s round face slowly disappears to the back of her mind. Occasionally she finds herself reminded but she shakes it off.

She looks back a year from her graduation, as a fan comes up to her sheepishly asking how she has been. It was a familiar face, so she’s not annoyed or surprised. She answers honestly, “It’s wonderful to be free.” They look at her in confusion but all she does is smile before quickly bidding them goodbye and rushing towards the girl that had been waiting for her.

Their hands entwine and Kumi remembers how she once wished for her and Yuria’s relationship to be something like this. She smiles before leaving the childish dream behind, her and Yuria could have never been.

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Wimbleton [Kimoto Kanon] (Feb 10)
Post by: 0_o on May 01, 2013, 06:29:19 AM
Graduation - Yagami Kumi/Kizaki Yuria

Kizaki Yuria Version

She stares at the girls standing in front of her; one figure stands out in her tunnel vision as if something was pulling her in. She wished that she could just rush up and take the familiar figure into her arms but she had promised herself that she would resist. It would be the best, they had both agreed at least subtly that whatever they had shouldn’t and wouldn’t continue.

She doesn’t think much into her feelings, perhaps that was for the best but the pangs she feels in her chest as she approaches the figure back stage hurts. Words spew out of her mouth; she doesn’t even know what she’s doing.

“Do you have anything to say to me?”

The girl falters and she tries to laugh it off, she laughs in response but uncomfortable emptiness fills the air. It was suffocating, and she doesn’t like this feeling at all. Days pass and she feels empty without the other girl coming up to hug her, sometimes she finds herself staring at the doors to the practice room wondering if she would come for visit.

She can feel Yukko looking at her with pity and when the other girl tries to pull her into a comforting hug she can’t help but wonder why she feels heartbroken. She doesn’t understand why it was that Kumi’s graduation felt so painful, she was a good friend and that would be all that they could ever be. She couldn’t possibly hope for more, the two of them couldn’t risk for such a thing.

That had been their excuse as things soon turned uncomfortably awkward and not long after she finds that the other girl has announced their graduation. She didn’t know how to feel and even in the aftermath she’s still confused.

She still performs on the same stage that the other girl did and it feels suffocating having to dance with a person that is not her. Every stage she is reminded that the other girl won’t return, that it’s her now. She’s okay with all of this; it’s when the girl comes back with Shiorin in tow that it hurts. She shows this smile that Yuria has always loved as she greets ever member but her. She knows that she’s at fault, she allowed for this to happen.

   Yuria entertains the idea of graduating and running into Kumi’s arms but scoffs it off. The other girl was probably moving on, it had been months since her last visit. She wonders if maybe it was wrong for her to let go of Kumi that night, that maybe if the two had been honest she would be happy right now. Yet instead here she is spending another night pondering why she hadn’t pushed her feelings aside just because of the rules.

   She knows that she just wasn’t brave enough, and that she was pretending to not understand. That’s why she doesn’t speak up when she sees Kumi holding hands with another girl.

Yuria just sighs and blames herself for losing someone that she loved. She can’t do anything else but wish that the girl would be happy and maybe one day she’d be able to move on and find happiness for herself. Yet until then, she continues wondering if there was a reason to stand on the stage without the other girl.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Graduation [Yagami Kumi/Kizaki Yuria] (April 30)
Post by: Shinoki on May 03, 2013, 02:46:10 AM
should I comment?
yeah~ so wonderful~~
wimbleton was interesting~
I just read it for the 2nd time today~~~
and then I realized..... omg Kumi and Yuria and Non means...... YuriKumiNon...... nantene~
And the graduation thingy....
yeah...... super deep.......
dies due to overload of emotions that I cannot describe when it comes to graduation....
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Graduation [Yagami Kumi/Kizaki Yuria] (April 30)
Post by: 0_o on May 30, 2013, 08:46:28 AM
The other/orig version of the fic i submitted into contest48.
To be honest I liked this version more but it didn't make the length requirement so i had to submit the other version  :cry:
I'll post the other one up here later after i do some editing (maybe)

Stalker - Anai Chihiro Version

A few weeks into the term you notice a girl watching you. You feel a little shy and look away. She’s pretty you think to yourself, too pretty to be looking a plain and normal me. You see her massaging her sore neck and think in a moment of ego that it’s because she keeps straining herself to look at you.

The next time you get on the bus, you chose the seat across from her. You get used to her eyes watching you; in fact you enjoy all of this attention from her. Still you think to yourself that she’s too pretty to be watching you for any particular reason.

You find yourself taking a later bus to school; your morning lab had been cancelled. You sit in the same spot but you feel like there’s something missing. You look across from you and you don’t see her head resting against the barrier, weakly fighting against her sleepiness rather you see an empty seat. You were unable to sleep that ride, too busy fidgeting and hoping in your mind that she would get on the bus the next stop. You decide to always take your usual bus even if things were to get cancelled.

The term is almost ending and you’ve gotten a lot busier, and leave school later than usual. You find that right across your usual seat was her, but this time there was an equally as pretty girl taking up her attention. You sigh; thinking that there would be no way you could compete against her.

It was the last day of classes; you dress up nicely hoping that you would finally be able to muster up courage to talk to her. You take your normal seat, but she doesn’t, instead she quietly takes the seat next to you. You don’t get to sleep at all that trip, between your thumping heart and her head dropping dangerously close to your shoulder. It was far too much for you to bear.

You are a little despaired at exam period and the break going by without sight of her. You’ve mulled over what you think about the pretty girl that you’ve never even talked to. You only know that the two of you were the same age and that she was in business. You only know this because of the textbooks you’ve seen your friends carry. Through these days, you think you’ve finally come to some sort of understanding.

The new term you’ve been awaiting starts, you get disappointed when a whole week goes by and you don’t see her in her usual seat. You give up and conclude that the girl had a different schedule than you. For the first time in a while you feel saddened, you wouldn’t be seeing her in the mornings and you knew that she was the one reason why everyday seemed bright.

Your schedule changes and you find yourself going to school at a much earlier time. The bus is empty when you sleepily get on and you were about to doze off when you feel another figure beside you. It was her, you could tell by the scent of berries. You try to fight off all these happy, fluffy feelings that consume you. You think that maybe math in the mornings wouldn’t be that bad of a thing.

You find her mumbling to you a hello one morning before plopping her tired body beside you. She was dozing and probably sick you concluded before shifting your body so that her head would rest on your shoulder. You bite back the grin you have when she wakes up and stutters out an apology at the position she was in.

The two of you now mumble hellos every morning. You think that its wonderful progress by you can’t help but want more. You don’t even know the girl’s name and you were sure that pretty girl, as flattering as it may be was not what you wanted to call your crush.
You see her Valentine’s morning, mumble your hellos, but today was a little different. She lingers in front of you as if she had something to say instead of sitting down beside you. Before the two of you split up and head to class she mumbles out “Happy Valentines, I’m Natsu” and hands you a bag of cookies. It was nothing fancy and most likely homemade but you feel yourself swooning.

You feel a little closer to her and you melt every morning when she now greets you by your name and with a smile. You decide that you loved her smile, because no matter how tired you were it would brighten your day. Yet still you wish there was just a little more between the two of you.

It’s White Day and you hold the chocolates that you made yesterday nervously. You board the bus and your heart drops when you see your usual seat had been taken. Disappointed, you move to another seat – her old seat. You’re surprised when she still chooses to sit beside you but you’re more surprised by the smiles that she gives when you hand her the chocolates. You wanted to see that smile once again.

The term is near the end and the two of you have begun to talk more, complaining about school and tests. You’re happy to see her so energetic with you but you’re more overjoyed when she walks onto the bus tired. That is because you know she will rest her head on your shoulder and fall asleep.

The last day of the term approaches and you don’t want it. The summer break was long, and she had already told you that she wouldn’t be doing summer courses unlike you. You don’t look forward to the long bus rides without her company. Before the both of you leave the bus together for the last time you finally bring up the courage to ask for her number, which she gives with a different smile than usual.

You find yourself staring at her number during the summer wondering if you should call. You miss having her beside you, and it feels lonely having an empty seat or a stranger. You spend most of the time hoping that maybe one of these days you’ll walk onto the bus and she’d be there. Yet you still can’t find the courage to text or phone her up and ask how she was doing.

It was a nice summer morning when you see a familiar figure sitting in her seat. She smiles and greets you happily. You wonder if perhaps your long, painful and annoy prayers have been heard.

“You never contacted me, so I thought I would need to take another bus ride.”

You smile, look down at your phone and send that text that you’ve been so hesitant about.

She smiles back, the same smile she had given you when you gave her chocolates on White Day.

“Why of course Chihiro, I’d be honored to date you.”

The new term starts and you’re delighted to restart your bus rides with her. You made sure to take the earlier bus to be with her, but you won’t tell her that. You smile as she takes the seat beside you and entwine your hands together. Your heart feels like it was in overdrive, but the smile she gives you completely melts you away. You are glad that everything turned out the way that it did.
This tradition continues until the two of you graduate, and still on the last day of classes the two of you hold hands, smile at each other and joke about how much of a creep you must have seemed to the other.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Stalker [Matsuoka Natsumi/Anai Chihiro] (May 29)
Post by: kuro808 on May 30, 2013, 06:34:18 PM
Hmm this is one of those I find it interesting but... it seems off to me (My opinion)

Ponkotsu Captain hehe
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Stalker [Matsuoka Natsumi/Anai Chihiro] (May 29)
Post by: K-popJ-popAWESOMENESS on May 30, 2013, 10:32:39 PM
Aww, Ponkotsu baby Cap'n!  :nya:

This made me smile like an idiot  :on lol:

People may think I have a problem in my brain or something  :on lol: but, they may think whatever they wanna cause I'll sit here and fangirl all day and all night!  :wriggly:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Stalker [Matsuoka Natsumi/Anai Chihiro] (May 29)
Post by: 0_o on June 02, 2013, 07:16:15 AM
Did I mention editing??? well i didn't.

Stalker - Matsuoka Natsumi Version

She stared at the girl that sat in front of her, it was becoming a bad habit – staring. Yet she couldn’t take her still sleepy eyes off of the girl, perhaps she had been mesmerized by her features. It had started at the beginning of the term when she had first noticed the girl; her first thought was that she was a little plain. What attracted her then were not her features, but her voice - it was pretty, she didn’t really know how to describe it but it just felt nice to her ears, almost comforting. For a while it seems that she would unknowingly just notice her little movements, it probably helped that the girl had taken a liking for the seat across from her.

She probably sounded more than a little creepy, actually more like extremely creepy but it’s not like she wanted it to be like this. She would just find her eyes falling onto her, it’s not like she meant to notice the way she brushes her hair or how she would sometimes pout in her sleep.

She really did seem like a creep.

She didn’t know when it was that everything changed, when she was given this false hope. Perhaps it had started when the girl had moved from her usual seat near the end of the bus to the one right across from her. She thought that just maybe, she had seen her looking, or at least pitied her sore neck. Whatever it was, she didn’t really care what mattered was that it was slightly less creepy to be looking at someone across from you than the one at the back of the bus. Still a little creepy though, she would sigh to herself.

This is what she had been demoted to, some sort of creepy stalker. Ah university sure did bring out the best of me she would mutter sarcastically. She blamed it on all the studying that it had taken her to get there though, surely that had something to do with her new obsession of the plain girl that sat across from her.

It continues, and the longer this continues the more paranoid she was getting. This obsession, as her friends would joke about was getting the best of her. She didn’t even know what it was that was attracting her eyes towards this girl. It was to the extent where she would slump down in her seat in disappointment if she didn’t see the girl across from her. This was her daily half an hour of happiness, just to see the girl in the morning. She was sure that was the only reason why she would bother to go to class at all. 

She doesn’t usually get to see her at the end of her school days, she were sure that the girl’s classes ended earlier than her 5’oclock economics class. She would sigh and curse, surely if she saw her at the end of the day her fatigue would fade away. She was right though, seeing her at the end of the day wiped away all her fatigue. It only happened once, and that’s what disappointed her. She remembers Madoka animatedly talking to her, but she was forever staring at the girl out of the corner of her eye. The things that caught her eyes were the stares that the girl was giving Madoka. She pouted hoping that girl didn’t actually find Madoka more interesting than her.

After what seemed like hours of daydreaming about the other girl, which she would scream from because it seemed oh so creepy when she thought back about it. She had decided she’d finally bring up the courage to talk to the girl, or at least try seeing as how awkward she becomes in the other girl’s presence. She was hopeless, and she was sure every other person that has seen her stare would agree.

It was the last day of classes and the first thing she notices when she steps on to the bus was how the girl seemed different than usual. She shrugged it off and was about to open her mouth to greet the other girl when alarms blasted in her head and she freaked out. Throwing herself into the seat as quickly as possible she tries to hide her blushing face behind her backpack. She’s warm, she would think to herself the whole bus ride. She was so comfortingly warm that she unknowingly falls asleep, missing the chance to awkwardly stare at her for half the bus ride.

Between exams and long bus rides without her, she finds herself getting frustrated. It was awfully foolish for her to be harbouring such a crush on the girl that merely sat in front of her every morning for the last 2 almost 3 months. She didn’t even know what to do; even burying her head in the books wouldn’t remove the girl’s face from her mind. Surely she was going insane; at least that’s what her grades at the end of the exams tell her. Too distracted she thinks before throwing her notes away hoping that they would never come back to haunt her.

She started the new term, thinking that she had already hypnotized herself out of thinking about the girl. The first day back and she had already ruined her self-hypnosis. She grabs her usual seat and stares at the empty seat in front of her; she would admit it had been a little disappointing. Although it would only a little though, she was trying to forget her stupid crush on the girl. A week passes and she still boards the bus in despair, hopeless really she concludes.

She finds herself lacking sleep, having all these whats or if’s running through her head. Fed up, she decides to get to school earlier and see if she can take her mind off of things. She had already given up on seeing the girl, but alas something up there in the sky had other plans for her. The bus was rather early so there were only a few people scattered through, however she sees a very familiar figure trying not to fall asleep. She’s delighted, and she can feel a dumb smile and blush crawling up her face. She almost trips and prays that nobody saw it. That blush doesn’t leave her face after she gently sits down beside the girl, hoping that she wouldn’t be awoken.

The silly smile she sees in the reflection of her phone helps her decide that she would take this bus every morning. She thought she was going to be content with this, or at least she still hoped that this silly crush would go away. She never thought of even speaking to the girl, so surely she didn’t know what her dizzy sick mind had decided when it mumbled something to her – may a hello, she really doesn’t remember. Surely she didn’t know what had taken over her when she woke up and almost snuggled into the figure beside her. Or why in the world her head was resting on the girl’s shoulder, she usually had better sleep posture than that. She blamed it all on the sleep as she embarrassedly apologized to the other girl, only to be stunned by the face she had.

For the first time in a while she started questioning her tastes in a girl, because the girl she thought was plain and suddenly seemed to be so much better in her eyes. Beauty is subjective; she could remember some random professor she wasn’t paying attention to say.  She could only think of one thing, that half smile she had was stunning.

Things change between the two of them; she was bent on making them change even more. She wouldn’t be satisfied with just hellos and polite smiles. Granted that she wish they would take things way more, but she would bury those thoughts shrugging them off as mere delusions.  She was bent on at least becoming her friend though, it was only then that she noticed didn’t know anything about the girl. Well… to be correct she didn’t know anything that couldn’t be gathered by having stared at her every morning for almost half a year. It would be an understatement to say that she actually knew a fair share about the other girl. Her name though, was something that had escaped her. Which she concluded was dumb because she even knew all the subjects that the girl was taking – she would see the girl pouting at her textbooks early in the morning before giving up and sleeping.

She puts her plan into motion, not really her plan but Madoka’s. Madoka was fed up with her filling her mailbox whenever she couldn’t control her dumb feelings for the other girl, which was every morning. Needless to say, Madoka wasn’t enjoying waking up every morning at 7o’clock to such mails. The girl even tried to help her – a pitiful mess of a baker bake some cookies for her crush. In all honesty she would conclude the only thing that Madoka hasn’t done for her is push her into the girl’s arms and confess on her behalf. If she kept on mailing Madoka though, maybe she’d do her confession for her.

Her heart beats faster than usual, hands sweating as she fights off the urge to hide in some corner. Valentine’s Day had never been her thing; usually she got things not the other way around. She stalls a little in front of the girl, unable to bring up courage. It was only after spending the whole bus ride in despair and self monologues that she borderline shoves the bag of cookies in the other girl’s arms.

“Happy Valentine’s, I’m Natsu.”

Not the type of confession she was aiming for, or Madoka who broke out into laughter after hearing about it. Good enough, she concludes before waiting for the next morning to come.

 Excited and maybe a little worried she steps onto the bus the next morning. She tries so hard to wipe away the foolish grin on her face when the girl greets her by her name. Surely this was the improvement that she had been looking for, although she really wouldn’t mind if the other girl confessed undying love for her too. She introduces herself and finally after half a year of stalking, she finally knows the other girl’s name. Not bad for something she thought wouldn’t have a good ending, not bad at all she thinks to herself while still trying to wipe away her grin.

She starts looking forward to every morning just a little more because every morning she would hear her greeting her by her name. What more could she possibly want, after all it was the girl’s voice that had attracted her in the first place. It was certainly better than trying to strain her ears and listen to the girl thank the bus driver while the other students rushed off the bus towards their busy day.

She didn’t even remember that it was White Day until the girl turned around with this shy and utterly adorable smile and handed her chocolates. A thank you gift, she hears the other girl says but she’s too busy smiling like an idiot to reply properly. She thinks she might actually be in love with the girl, something that she had been avoiding this whole time. Surely there was a difference between love and my fondness towards the girl; she would try to convince herself. However the chocolates, they destroyed any hope that she had of convincing herself. And thus, Madoka’s claim that she was some sort of lovesick stalker came to be verified.

Before she even knew it the two of them had become closer, and it took all her efforts not to come off as some sort of creepy lovesick stalker. She knew she probably seemed a little dumb to the people around them as she hanged onto every word that came out of the girl’s mouth. She really couldn’t help it her voice was just very attractive, she would mutter to herself as an excuse. She comes to understand the girl more and more, beyond that mere plain girl description that she had given the girl during their first meeting. She was glad that she had noticed the girl, that as every day passes and as more words flow between the two of them those feelings don’t fade.

She wakes up to another reason now, not to stare at the girl from in front of her, and not to secretly glance at the girl from beside her. She wakes up every morning excited to greet the girl, to talk about another meaningless topic in hopes that the two would get closer. However there are just some mornings when she’s just about dead tired from studying that she passes out the moment she sits down. She looks forwards to those too, because she finds herself waking up on the girl’s shoulder. All those annoying heartbeats were worth it, to be so close to the other girl who would often times be resting their head on hers. All that’s missing would be hand holding, she concludes while staring at the other girl’s hands. Maybe someday, she wishes.

The long awaited end of term has come and while others may be celebrating, she sulks. She wonders if maybe she should have taken a summer course too, perhaps the same one as the girl but chemistry in the summer really didn’t sound that appealing. She didn’t want that bus ride to end, she wished that maybe there was just a little more time left between the two of them. Somehow it just felt all too painful, to know that it was most likely going to end just at that. Her day brightens, still as it always does as the other girl steps on the bus. She tries her best to stay awake, and enjoy what felt like the last moments. However, she didn’t expect the other girl to ask for her phone number, something that she herself had been too shy to do. She gives it to her, with a delighted grin. Surely there was hope for them to continue, into whatever it was that it would become.

She stumbles through her usual summer routine bored, saddened and occasionally she sleepily gets up in the morning and changes only to realize that she didn’t need to go to school. Only to realize that she could only see the girl in her dreams now and even then they were vague and sparse.  She bundles herself up in her covers and stares at her cell phone wondering just when the girl would phone or even text her. The days continue and her hope slowly dwindles, perhaps she was just too gullible. She had hoped, believed that perhaps maybe the other girl would share the same feelings. She finds herself, wailing to Madoka every morning to distract herself after all she had memorized the girl’s summer schedule too.

Madoka throws her out into a pit of sharks, at least that’s what she keeps on threatening. Apparently she would come to realize Madoka didn’t enjoy being woken up at 7am in the summer. She fumbles and stutters whenever Madoka tells her to meet up with the girl – to have initiative. She really just couldn’t bring herself to face the girl, what if she had been merely forgotten, placed aside. It would break her heart, granted that somewhere along the time she had handed it to the girl. She wasn’t even in control of her own feelings anymore, as if they were missing, off riding on that very bus next to the girl.

She knows that she doesn't have the courage to go and see the girl; she doesn't even have the courage to stop staring at her phone and just text to girl. That was how insecure she was, she was after all just some creepy stalker. To her it was already a blessing to have spent the last term sitting beside, slowly getting to know the other girl and somehow along the line have her previously denied feelings become so much more. She should have predicted how much it would hurt, she should have shirked away but instead she allowed to herself to be fooled into the comfort of fantasy.

A month passes by and slowly, ever so slowly she stops constantly checking her phone but the memories, the thoughts they don't disappear. She stops talking to Madoka about the girl, and she tries her best to forget the girl was only one bus trip away. Things get worst though, she dreams of being on the bus with the other girl. She dreams that she confesses and the other girl rejects her, and laughs.

She feels a little insecure, her dreams have been repeating as if to show her all the things that she fears. She doesn't know how to stop them, they just keep on happening. It isn't until Madoka pulls her aside, noticing how horrible she looked with her panda eyes. It isn't until she breaks down in Madoka's arms that they finally realized the extent of her crush. They talk for a bit, and she gets a little more confidence from the normally cool girl. Never had she really imagined that it would have to be Madoka that gives her love advice.

She's really thankful for the other girl, after all it was her who spent a year listening to her ramble, her who gets waken up at 7am to text messages filled with incomprehensible words, and it's her who shoves her on the bus one week later saying that if she doesn't settle this she would finally fulfill that threat of throwing her into a shark pit.

She fidgets, she doesn't see the girl getting on the bus and she can feel her heart drop. It didn't matter since she knew the where the girl had class but she felt that meeting on the bus with her was something special, that if anything she wanted to meet the girl again here. That maybe if she finally brought up the courage to tell her how she feels, it should be in the same setting where they met, became friends and she hopelessly fell for the other girl.

Her dejection goes away when she sees the other girl get on a few stops later. She can feel a very familiar dumb smile crawling up her face but she doesn't even bother to mask her joy when the girl takes her usual seat. She wanted to slap herself at the answer she gives the other girl who wonders why she's on the bus.

"You never contacted me so I thought I would need to take another bus ride."

Dumb pick up lines, surely she failed that class too. She bites her lips nervously as the girl looks away to her phone, and her heart feels like its dropping. She too, looks away at her phone trying to mask her embarrassment when she gets a mail from a number she has memorized by heart - her's. Her head whips up, trying to fight off the urge to pull the shy girl beside her into a hug. The dumb grin she gets whenever she thinks about her comes back, and she doesn't care anymore

"Why of course Chihiro, I'd be honored to date you."

She's always wondered what people meant when they said they're on cloud nine, she thinks she understands know.
All that it took was a little, maybe violent push from Madoka to get to this. If she had know she would have taken that first step earlier and had not missed the time the two could have spent together. They would not have had to spend half their summer wondering when the other would take the initiative to phone. But she doesn't really mind, after all it was the ending that mattered the most.

The term starts up again and her long awaited bus rides come back. Every morning, she would wake up in excitement for the bus ride. She feels her heart stop every morning when she is greeted by the other girl's smile. This was a good habit she concludes before entwining their fingers together and feeling the other girl rest her head on her shoulder. She smiles to herself because she knows the other girl doesn't have early morning class, she knows that the girl tries to hide that fact but she doesn't point it out. It was the thought that mattered after all; she after all loved the bus rides just as much as the girl. She laughs when other people ask why they don't take the other bus which is faster. Why would she sacrifice the time that she has with her girlfriend to get to school faster, she concludes before calling them insane.

The two of them step on the bus for their last day of school, hands entwined. They speak of everything that the bus has brought them and their time spent on the bus awkwardly glancing at each other. Surely they would miss their early morning bus rides that had become a tradition, but they looked forward to bidding their school lives goodbye. Their future beyond was vague but what matter to the two was that they would be holding each other's hand and facing whatever was brought forth together.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Stalker [Matsuoka Natsumi/Anai Chihiro] (June 1)
Post by: 0_o on June 07, 2013, 09:03:04 AM
Not too sure what I was doing here, idek something happened.
I was thinking maybe Kasai, but that didn't fit and it didn't really seem to fit anyone.
Meh. Angst will be angst.

This will even out the horrible kasai angst and hkt fluffs that i might one day get around to posting

Time

Time? The only thing that could never be returned to a person, every person had a set amount of time they were allowed from the day that they were born. Yet it was as if humans, born to challenge their destinies would constantly try to interfere.

   You don’t believe in God, not even when you lay there on your death bed wondering just where you had gone wrong. You had used up all your time, you knew and so did the doctors that surrounded you. You wonder if maybe if you had just wasted all your time, having spent the majority of your years working trying to achieve that career you had wished for as a child. Yet even now as you stand there having accomplished it all, you just ran out of time.

   You never had enough, from the moment you stepped out of that young idol group looking for a more reliable future you just never had enough. You had to compete, you had to spend more time making up what many around you thought were wasted years. You just never had enough, you remember seeing those invitations for reunions but you had to ignore them. You remember their tenth anniversary, you missed it only having seen a glimpse of the footage on the morning news before rushing to work. They had all been there, but you. Of course you didn’t even have enough time to meet up with them afterwards, the list of excuses never grew – you simply didn’t have enough time.

   You remember getting married to your co-worker who always seemed to have time for you. You remember how even at the wedding, you had to rush because there simply wasn’t enough time. You continued to chase after your career while he did too, yet when it came time for your child to be born he was the one that stepped back. You just didn’t have enough time to raise the child; there were so many other things that commanded your attention.

   You turn and stare at your daughter’s face, it’s foreign you don’t remember the last time you stared at it. That’s probably because the only time you had set aside for your child was the few short months after her birth where your boss deemed you unfit to work. She doesn’t remember that time; she only remembers her childhood where her mother was always missing. You wish you could’ve spent more time with her, could’ve seen her say her first words, could’ve seen her walk her first steps. There were so many things that you missed in her life that you don’t think you deserve her calling you mother. You hope that she won’t turn out like you, that she’ll be so much better and she’ll find someone who will have all the time for her.

   Words don’t come out of your mouth anymore, they say that you’re too fragile to speak so all you can do is stare at the ceiling and occasional visitors wondering where that time went. For now, your mind will stay alert but you remember them saying that it was a matter of time before you stop understanding your thoughts. Just, where did the time go?

   As a child you thought that you would live well past the age of your parents and would get married to some handsome prince. Your parents, they come to visit every week but your mother always breaks down into tears as they leave. They think you don’t hear them asking each other just where they had gone wrong, just why it was that they were losing their only child. You cry too, you feel as if you’ve failed them both even though you had been working so hard so that they would be able to enjoy their retirement. Yet at the same time, when you spent all your time at work, you lost the chance to celebrate their birthdays, to celebrate their anniversaries, to bring their granddaughter for visits. It was always your husband that took up those tasks and apologized for your absence.

   You’re truly thankful for the man that you married and you knew he was just right for you, but you feel guilty for leaving him behind. He was just too caring, always allowing you to chase after your dream while he sacrificed his own. You just wish that you could tell him all the words of love, all the words of thanks that run through your head. Maybe if there had been a little more time, maybe if you hadn’t been so busy chasing after your dream maybe then you wouldn’t be so guilty about leaving him behind. You can only wish that after you leave he will bring up the courage to charm himself a better woman that will have time for both him and your daughter.

   You think that you’ve forgotten all about your younger, carefree days when they step inside your hospital room. They’re familiar, and the tears you see on their face hurts you too. Yet it’s not until they introduce themselves that you remember who they are – the very people you spent your idol days with. People that you thought would have forgotten you just like how you began to slowly forget as you rushed through life. You hear them recounting your younger days with a smile and commenting on how the others will visit later.

   You feel ashamed to have forgotten and left them all behind when they who were just as busy kept you in their hearts. Even though you were never there physically nor mentally they all still thought of you as part of that family that had been formed. Tears well up in your eyes, you wish you could speak even if it were just a simple thank you. Yet you just can’t mumble out those words, no matter how hard you try no voice comes out and all they see are your tears. They stumble, they try and figure out why they’ve made you cry and apologize. All you really wanted was to hug them.

   They leave a little later promising to return with others, you can only watch as they leave. Somehow the scene hurts more than the first time that had graduated, all you can do is watch their backs disappearing out the door and even now you can’t do anything about it.

   It hurts though, every time they come back and visit with other unfamiliar faces because you see that they held together as a group while you left to try and become someone else. They all seemed so close and you gradually just wished that it would stop, that the visits would just stop because they hurt. They make you wonder how different things would be if you had gone down another route, if maybe you had just taken that time to breathe instead of trying to rush ahead.

   The you that they mention as they talk on about their younger days seem so unfamiliar, it was like another person to you. You didn’t even know who you were anymore, just another sick dying person waiting for their time to be up.
Time does end up running out, you can feel it.

It’s bittersweet, finally being rid of the pain and of the constant medication. Of the constant reminders of where you went wrong in life. There were so many things that you could’ve done, but this is what you’re leaving behind. A man who gave up so much for you, a daughter who barely remembers her mother, parents who cry as they watch their only child leave them and members who you have simply forgotten over the years.

Amends couldn’t be made; this was what you leave behind.
Time ticks and tocks waiting for nobody.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Time (June 7)
Post by: kuro808 on June 07, 2013, 07:23:04 PM
Me like the HKT fluffs a lot XD

Time is a general view of life yet you can point to certain parts and see it personally
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Time (June 7)
Post by: 0_o on June 09, 2013, 10:36:24 AM
Older more borderline crack style, but hey at least it aint angst


Crush - Matsuoka Natsumi/Anai Chihiro


It was needless to say that Matsuoka Natsumi had not expected herself to be placed in this position due to her actions merely hours ago. She stared in front of her at her normally clumsy captain with a blush; she knew for sure this wasn’t something that she would ever want to get caught with. Yet the sight of Anai Chihiro trying hopelessly to seduce her was too lovable to resist. And so her lecherously uncontrollable hands got the best of her. “Eep!” Natsu had startled the short girl by pulling her in, but she hadn’t expected the impact to cause her to fall onto her back with Chihiro nested on her (nonexistent) chest.

Feeling the stuffy, awkward atmosphere that the two of them shared for months return Natsu couldn’t help but blurt out something that she’d come to regret, “You’re pretty bad at this seduction business.” The shorter girl banged her fists at Natsu making sure to leave some ugly colored bruises before arguing, “T-this is your fault.” Lifting the girl up to stop herself from getting accidently impaled in the face, Natsu made a questioning face, “My fault? Do I have some sort of sign on the back of me that says ‘OH HO HO COME AND SEDUCE ME!’ If I do I’m going to murder Anna for doing that again.”

Natsu shivered at her own horrid flashback at the prank that Anna and Uitan had pulled on her. She had barely made it out alive from the mostly well intentioned flirting done by some of the older AKB48 members. Some however, less innocent than their counterparts had taken the invite much more seriously. Natsu had heard that there were perverts among her senpais, but she had never imagined that even Mayuyu would make a grab for her ass. However that was nothing compared to Kuramochi-san, whom she had never met before pulled her into a hug and started devouring her ear. Some of the more ‘caring’ senpais had made it their mission of the day to help Natsu’s unfortunate chest area grow.

That horrible memory had not been the highlight of that handshake event though; instead it had been when her knight in shining armor swept her up from the evil perverted fiends that were attacking her chest. Yokoyama Yui had plucked her away from the scary senpais, telling her to be careful about the papers that were stuck to her back. It was only then that she realized all of her unfortunate accidents were due to one Murashige Anna. It was a little while later that Yui dropped a shy and blushing Natsu back with her teammates. Ever since then Natsu had harboured a little crush on the kind, gentle senpai. She even went as far as to try and score herself a handshake ticket for Yui at the next event; however she later found out that she had a schedule and wouldn’t be able to go.

“For the love of god, can you stop day dreaming about your precious Yokoyama-san again.” Chihiro whined, to her it wasn’t fair that the dumb girl whom she was on top of would be dense enough to not notice her feelings. “I-I’m not thinking of her.” Natsu said weakly before her hold on Chihiro weakened and the girl once again found her face in contact with a washboard.  “W-why can’t you notice?” Chihiro mutters wondering if it was even possible to win the girl over. “Hmmm?”

Noises.

They froze.

Caught – Deer in headlights was perhaps a more proper term.

Chihiro buried her head away from the influx of members returning to the waiting room. Natsu on the other hand lied there facing the many surprised, and some smirking faces that greeted her.

“My, my I wonder what we have here.” Anna said almost tauntingly, to which Natsu seethed. She would get the girl next time, and if shoving her in a closet with Chori was not enough she would have to just come up with something better. “Oh…” Sasshi had waltzed in only to see her stunned beloved lolis staring at the somewhat scandalously positioned members who had earlier claimed to not be feeling well. Natsu gasped at the look that Sasshi gave her, some mix between pride and amusement. She was definitely not getting the save me message that Natsu was mentally sending out. Giving out a chuckle Sasshi ushered the little chattering lolis back outside of the room to give the two teens “a little alone time”, of course not without winking at poor Natsu and mouthing to her that she had done a good job.

Natsu was getting a headache, all of her teammates thought that there was something going on with her and the Captain now. She couldn’t even fathom what if Sasshi told her precious Yokoyama-senpai about this, she would be ruined. This was all the fault of the girl that was still clinging onto her as if the world depended on it. Then she thought about what Chihiro had said earlier and of the extremely awkward moments the two had been having. Natsu had just chalked it all up to Chihiro being her awkward Captain self but she knew there was something else. Natsu… she didn’t really want to know what it was after all, she didn’t want anything to ruin what was already there.

“Kyap, you can get up already. They’re gone.” Natsu said trying to get the shorter girl off of her.  Frustrated by no reply Natsu was about to roll the captain off of her only to realize that the girl had fainted from the earlier exhibition. To make things worse Chihiro was clinging onto Natsu’s shirt for dear life and the only way Natsu could get out of her grasp would be to go streaking to the costume room. That would of course bring up more unnecessary horrible flashbacks. Deciding not to put herself through such pain again Natsu decided to stay put and let the unconscious captain use her as a bed. “My neck is going to kill me later.” Natsu muttered to herself before trying to shift herself into a better position.

Of course the two little innocent lovebirds (?) didn’t know that Sasshi had snuck back into the group while the two were snuggling into each other to capture some future blackmail. Or the fact that half the group had followed Sasshi back in to get some of their own. However they would know that Anna had snuck back into the group with a permanent marker. Poor little Anna just loved torturing Natsu a little too much, so much that she was willing to forget that Natsu held onto grudges. She would end up remembering not too long later when Natsu locks her into a room with an equally half naked Chori.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Crush [Matsuoka Natsumi/Anai Chihiro] (June 9)
Post by: kuro808 on June 10, 2013, 08:41:58 PM
Poor Natsu :lol:

It only reminds me to write more HKT fics/OS :lol:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Crush [Matsuoka Natsumi/Anai Chihiro] (June 9)
Post by: 0_o on July 12, 2013, 02:51:57 AM
I don't quite know what I'm writing anymore, it starts off so nice like The Dark Years but somewhere along the lines I just have no idea what I'm doing.

Who knows maybe I'll never get around to finishing it.
Oh I lost the original file too...  :banghead:


Hikikomori [1/?]

~~~~~~~~
The world was a lot different than it was before, something that I had realized from the vague excerpts of history books that they would allow us to read. Of course, in the current system as it is things would have to be held back. The streets are empty, and most of the people soulless, what has the formerly glorious nation come to. I remember my grandparents asking when I was younger, they had disapproved and as I grew older I started to understand.

The system they used to have failed on them because they changed it too much, they had become so desperate to fix the economy that they had resorted to such extremes.

I'm fortunate to be born a girl in this age, because a little later and it might just be like those turbulent times in history.

The rise in hikikomoris - shut ins was the first thing.
The rise of the women the second.
The rise of entertainment the third.

These had much too drastic consequences on our society.

I would guess that many of us don't really realize it though; us younger ones have grown up in such a system and wouldn't even question it. The older ones may remember but they also remember the terror and fear that followed what happened.
We are born into a generation of shut ins.

This isn't by choice; the system has bred us like this instead of trying to fix the problem they tried to work around it.

Japan had been facing a dwindling population and they had become desperate to maintain their economic standing. They implemented things that shouldn't have been. Perhaps you can say they revolutionalized their whole system to force the shut ins into participating in the labour force without them even leaving the safety of their own homes. Perhaps at that point in time people might’ve spoken of how it would be deemed ‘immoral’, but for a country with such pride it meant nothing if for the sole purpose of lifting their country to former glory.

They enacted one policy that they would regret. Test tube children, that's what most of them were now. The future would become increasingly dominated by them as many of the other countries faced the same problems as Japan did. It solved the problem of a dwindling population, but it had produced much more.

Morality had been the biggest debate for the last half century, with all these new implementations and global pressure; there just wasn’t a way to tell right from wrong anymore. Japan had forsaken the morals placed upon them by their Western counterparts, they had done what they felt would be best for their country. In such, perhaps they derived a sense of pride knowing that they would be willing to sacrifice for their country. At least this time they wouldn’t be sacrificing lives in order to attempt to attain a distant goal.

Men especially had become increasingly bitter as they found themselves outnumbered and out positioned by women in the system. They had blamed it on a generation that had been captivated by idols and entertainments, failing to sustain their masculine dominance in the system of Japan, much different than things were merely 200 years ago.

Perhaps that was when they had first turned against things like entertainment, blamed it for all the troubles that the country was facing. The increasing amount of shut ins who found comfort in things like anime and idols. They probably managed to blame the population crisis on it too. The entertainment system had become a scapegoat for everything that had gone wrong with the country. 
We don't learn about things like entertainment anymore, and you barely hear the sounds of music floating on the now empty streets. Sure they existed but, tight reins were place upon them to make sure things stayed the way it is. Rumors were that at one point society had been dominated by them.

In a way they had sacrificed things like entertainment in order to turn their country around from the doom that it had been heading towards.

I sigh as I continue down the street mumbling about the system that we were now in, of course I have no right to be saying anything. After all I am part of that generation of shut ins, and I am more than okay with things staying the way it is. Is it wrong to like stability, to avoid the trouble of changing things again? Perhaps, that's why the people speak up and try to 'reform' our country.

They of course fail; the old men that have regained their hand on high end politics like stability. Most of all they like the stable economy where money flows into the pocket without them actually having to do things other than suppressing those who 'voted' them in.
Corruption was rampant. That's the rumor on the streets of course, the streets run by reformers because no law abiding citizen would or should ever be roaming on the streets when they didn't have to.

I roam the streets only because I have been assigned one of the few social jobs left. Not exactly what I had been hoping for. Perhaps I am to blame, but perhaps it's this school system.

Ever since I had been of age all I remember is being stuck in my room where I would have to watch the daily streamed lessons from what might have been my teacher. It was hard for 6 year olds to stay calm and sit through such things, math, science, business all those things that they would leave for older kids back in the days. It's all fine of course, they don't promote it but we know that our DNA has been tampered with.

Test tube babies born to be compliant shut ins.

Perfect for the education system they had developed, consisting of daily lessons streams, yearly group examinations and rankings. Of course this was only for those that didn't belong to the rich. This was a cost saving system and they would have no of that. They opted for the older social schooling system; a way that they claimed allowed their children to make all the right bonds with the other rich kids. It was a way to propel them into the best future, or so they claimed.  Naturally they were also exempt from our type of examinations and rankings that pretty much determined our future.

It was a competitive system, and no matter how hard they try they couldn't make us all geniuses. This was their way of making sure that what little money they put into the education be used best. Yearly, starting from age 12 50% failed to make it into the next schooling year. And as the year progressed, only a smaller and smaller amount made it to the next, they singled out the geniuses.
Examinations were a funny thing, all you see are stoic faces that you should know but you don't. That's because all you know are their names from the few times you need to do group activities in order to further promote your knowledge. Of course, that was all done in the comforts of our homes.

If you didn't get into the next schooling year, they assigned you to your jobs. I have been shortlisted, among the top of rank 3 they had placed me into this job while they sorted out cases of alleged cheating.

It wasn't a bad job, but it involved interacting with people and I barely knew how to interact with the same people that lived in my house. They were my parents. I used to have grandparents but they passed away, perhaps that why I feel such fondness towards the elderly that fill this senior home.

I found myself enjoy my times with all but one, the cranky old lady that seems to be always staring outside her window. Perhaps she was waiting for someone to come back to her; many of the elderly were like that. She scares me, and she's always emotionless. The only time her face seems to even twitch is when she is humming to herself.

The song's name is Heavy Rotation, a really famous song from almost 100 years ago. There isn't much beyond that, the records of the group have been blacked out like many other groups. That says much about the age of that woman, the oldest at the senior home. It always seems like she's just waiting for her time to come, perhaps that is actually the best for her.

I was eventually moved up to Rank 2, barely safe but I still returned to the senior home daily. It had been a welcomed break from the stress of learning. I liked it there, to be able to hear stories of how our society was before. Of course, many of them haven't lived nearly as long as that old cranky woman who now occasionally changes the tune that she hums. I don't bother to ask, it's irrelevant, and I'd rather not have to look at her emotionless face up close.

My seniors ask of a funny thing from me, they tell me to try and get closer to that old woman. They sigh telling me that about how she has nobody left, and her time is soon coming to an end. That ever since she had entered the system she has been reclusive and no matter how hard they just couldn't bring her back. All she does is stare out the window and hum her songs, something that they've concluded were valuable to her. After all, they were among the forbidden songs. Songs that the government had subtly oppressed seeing it as a challenge to their iron tight rule. Entertainment inspires the power to revolt, perhaps that had been what they thought.

It took a while for her to even notice me, all she does is look out her window then again it doesn't even seem like she's looking at it. Who would want to look at that bleak sky that had been contaminated by human exploitation? Rather, it would be more fitting to say that she was in her own world. If you look long enough you can sometimes see her smile. Emotions, I guess she really did have some of those. Sitting in her room, felt almost as if I were doing a bad thing. Not only was a staring at some old lady and trying to get their attention but at the same time I was hearing all of these forbidden songs. These were things that reformers would listen to, and I really didn't like the idea of being grouped with them in any way whatsoever.

The old woman, her name as Shimazaki Haruka a former member of one of the top idol groups during the period of entertainment dominance.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Hikikomori [1/?] (June 9)
Post by: kuro808 on July 12, 2013, 04:47:55 AM
Interesting character study for Paruru

I feel the saltiness still lingers
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Hikikomori [1/?] (June 9)
Post by: 0_o on August 02, 2013, 02:51:52 AM
Well... maybe I should try nogizaka fics next

Silence - Moriyasu Madoka & Matsuoka Natsumi

        Moriyasu Madoka gets jealous sometimes, as much as she would love to deny it. It was bad on her cool beauty image that she had somehow got stuck with. She figures that the others don’t see her seething when one dumb Matsuoka Natsumi goes around hanging off every member she can get her hands on or at least they pretend to not notice. Before she knew it her work days, which somehow mostly involved the dumb girl had become days of staring in jealousy. At first she wasn’t sure if she was simply jealous of how the girl fit in with the other members or if she was jealous of the members that She wanted to hate the other girl for placing her in such a situation but she couldn’t when at the end of the day said dumb girl would shyly walk up to her and entwine their hands pretending that she had done absolutely nothing wrong.

        They both know the feelings between them, but the rules keep it unspoken. They’re young, they’re still growing and they don’t want to be a burden to the group that had helped them both grow. They stay silent holding hands, enjoying each other presence because silence was the only way they can keep their emotions from spilling.

Because once the words spill out, they won’t be able to stop themselves.

   Natsu can feel the other girl’s eyes focused on her, she basks in the attention knowing that the younger girl’s eyes follow her every action. She acts out, trying to keep that gaze on her because the day it’s their little connection. She’s older and she likes to think that she knows wiser, but sometimes it hurt to know that her feelings could never be replied to overtly.

   That all the two of them can do is pretend that when they touch there isn’t a little shock that goes through them.

   She and Madoka are touchy, having the younger girl in her arms calms her and it feels as if she can just ignore the rest of the recording. It’s getting worse, the two of them know. It gets harder and harder for them to keep words from spilling and to separate at the end of the day. The others don’t comment about how they’re all over each other. Yet somewhere in the back of both their minds they know that the members know the truth. They won’t comment though, after that situation they had all been reluctant to step into another’s business.

   The loss of the five hurt, and it had haunted all of them. Her and Madoka didn’t want to be the next ones to leave.

   Madoka can only wish that the two of them had met under other circumstances, that the two could’ve been a possibility. Unlike how it is now, they’re a taboo and everything was just so much harder. It as if the more wrong it was in reality, the more right it felt to be in Natsu’s arms. She scolds herself when she indulges in that comfort, but all her senses are telling her that it won’t be available for much longer. It couldn’t be, not at the rate things were going.

   She gets pulled aside the next day, they don’t tell her why all they do is tell her she has a future in the industry.

   She’s not dumb; she gets what they’re going at. They know. She’s just surprised that it wasn’t something worse; they probably just thought it was one sided she concludes. They were wrong, adults were always wrong. It wasn’t one-sided but she was fine with them thinking so, it was their assumptions that bugged her. She stays away and she sees the pleased looks of relief on the staff, it sickened her.

   For the first time she hopes that the feelings will fade, she hopes that with time Natsu will stop touching her, stop making her heart beat. It doesn’t stop.

   Her glances stop, as much as she can will herself to but she can’t help but give into Natsu’s arms.  Things fall apart all too quickly; it was already too late when she realizes the words spilling from Natsu’s mouth. So full of love, of hope something that would soon be torn from the both of them. She sees the hope disappear from the other girl’s eyes as she rejects her.

   They couldn’t be and this was for the best, but somehow she can’t find any comfort in those words. She cringes and looks away when she hears the other girl stumble over a goodbye and rush out the door.

   This was for the best, she tells herself but she can’t help that ache in her chest. Was it really for the best or was she destroying the both of them. First love hurts the most doesn’t it, rushing forward without thinking everything hurts that little bit more. Not long after Madoka leaves too, tears falling from her eyes uncontrollably.

   She can’t meet the other girl’s eyes without hurting. Every time she does the memory of the girl’s broken smile appears in her mind.

   Madoka thinks that the girl is over the rejection, but she walks up one day after training entwining their hands. Silence, she had missed this and she didn’t question it as the girl separated with a sad smile. “Matsuoka Natsumi has resigned. Effective immediately.” She doesn’t learn this from the girl herself, not from the managers not from her relatively happy last G+ post. This was unexpected; perhaps that’s why her graduation has been on the newspapers.

   Life continues and Madoka tries her hardest to pretend that the other girl had never existed. She laughs a little when Meru comes up to her and say “Your eyes are lifeless.” How does one even have life in them when the person that they love and rejected simply walked away without a goodbye? She thought she had prepared well for Natsu’s reaction, she had prepared wrong. She never thought that the girl would simply walk out of her life.

   Madoka remembers Natsu’s smile too well, after having stared at it up close it really was too hard to forget. She finds it hard to smile now, but they play it off as her image. Things continue, HKT48 gets more recognition but things don’t feel the same without Natsu by her side.

   Before she knew it, she had been over thinking Natsu’s departure for a year. Things stop though, the pain stops but the longing, the memories they all stay. Madoka really wonders if this job was worth losing Natsu over. That maybe that day when the other girl had confessed, she should’ve agreed. That she should’ve brought up the courage to talk the girl again.

   She hears about Natsu from the other members, ‘she’s happy’ somehow those words put her at ease. The other girl’s moved on; she knows from the smile that Aoi’s face when she mentions her. She’s glad, but it hurts a little to know that Aoi had taken the risk that she didn’t. Madoka can only conclude that it was too late for her. “Hurts?” She hears Meru saying while siding up against her. Scoffing she replies, “Don’t you have better things to be doing? Wotas to be fishing?”

   Silence falls between the two of them and the two sit leaning against one another. It reminds her of when she and Natsu would sit in silence. Not unbearable but definitely not innocent, Madoka could only wonder when it was that things had developed to this state.

   Things happen and perhaps she has finally moved on from Natsu, at least that’s what she tries to convince herself when she accepts Meru’s straightforward confession. The confession itself warranted a laugh, it was worse than the words that had spewed out of Natsu’s mouth. It’s fine though she thinks as she grabs the younger girl’s hands – it would be a new beginning.

   Madoka and her meet again, it wasn’t awkward as they fell into familiar silence. It feels different, but it still calms the both of them. The two of them sit aside and almost by habit Natsu’s hand goes for Madoka’s but she stops midway. They brush that aside and smile as they watched their new partners interact with the other members. They open their mouths to speak again, this time without fear.

   They speak of everything but how they could’ve been.

   The outing ends and everyone splits, they too wave goodbye as they force themselves to look away. Some things haven’t disappeared, but to the two of them it would be fine not to speak of it. They don’t need to know what could’ve been, not when they each have a younger lover holding onto their arms. They stay silent but at least this time neither of them will speak up, they’re older and they know the consequences.

   They couldn’t be young and brash if it wasn’t the two of them anymore. Words flow between the two of them now that they aren’t part of HKT48 but they think carefully about what they speak. There were things that shouldn’t and couldn’t be said be said between the two of them, there always had been.

   In silence they could pretend that they didn’t know and didn’t feel.

Title: Re: [Oneshots] Silence [Moriyasu Madoka & Matsuoka Natsumi] (August 1)
Post by: kuro808 on August 02, 2013, 02:55:53 AM
Great oneshot although saddening in such circumstances :(
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Silence [Moriyasu Madoka & Matsuoka Natsumi] (August 1)
Post by: AshuraX on August 02, 2013, 07:27:57 PM
I just read some of these and I've gotta say,

You, sir, are a friggin GENIUS

The different personalities of each idol are different from how you usually see them. Their dark side came out and all hell goes loose (Except Acchan. She's already dark). It would've been awesome if there was a murderous ending somewhere but hey, it's good enough.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Silence [Moriyasu Madoka & Matsuoka Natsumi] (August 1)
Post by: 0_o on August 28, 2013, 09:38:34 PM
hmm when was the last time i understood what in the world i was writing...
certainly not now.

I certainly know nothing about Paru, nor do I even bother to portray her in the light that I see her in.
She could have all the opposite thoughts about AKB for all I care, I'm also too lazy to write in thoughts about the new team 4 or make a biased prediction of how they will turn out.
For all I know it might be (probably definitely) the right place for the future generation of AKB to grow.

Hikikomori [2/?]

At first I merely sat through her talks because the seniors had asked me to accompany the old woman, but soon I found myself interested in the idol group, the world that had existed prior to the changes. Little by little I found myself growing to understand the group that had once seemingly dominated Japan – AKB48.

I didn't really know what to expect when I first started to try and talk to her. I most definitely did not expect her to be telling her life story. It was interesting, a welcome escape from the heaps of school work and class videos that had previously consumed much of my life. It was a welcomed break learning about something that wasn’t mandatory; it almost felt like I was being a little bit of a rebel. After all, this was also forbidden knowledge, things that the government tries it best to subtly enforce.

Shimazaki herself admitted that she hadn’t known much about the group prior to joining. She did hear rumors here and there but she never bothered to care or ask about them. All she knew was the officially enforced story, an idol group that had started in the Akihabara area by Akimoto Yasushi – some famous producer. Shimazaki had joined the group after its dark period and when it was slowly beginning to rise into fame.

She had started off just like the others, as a research student but she later became one of the ‘new generation’ tops. She hated it, or at least that what I had gathered from the way she often just hastily rushed over that fact. The only thing that she mentions with a smile is “Team 4”, her first team. I didn’t understand at first, but she later told me that she and a bunch of other 9th generations had been promoted into a new team. It has been something that deviated from the original plans and expectations for the 3 team system of the group.

It had been devastating for her when their precious team, which they had vowed to bring up, was disbanded. The group was to return to its former 3 team system – they had failed to meet the expectations. Unspoken and unmentioned but they had all known in the back of their heads when they heard the manager announce their fate.

Shimazaki claims that she understands the reasons behind it; the teams had been too unbalanced the team was seen to just be another batch of research students. Some things just had to be done, or they might have never seemed like actual members and in a way the shuffle was an answer. It would be a fresh new start not only for them but also for the group in general. Especially after having their only one and unmovable ace, Maeda Atsuko graduate.

Perhaps this is too much information for one to grasp, at least it had been that way when Shimazaki had first started talking to be about the group. It was a group that I had never even heard the name of, and if someone is to be reading this in the future I would assume so too.

In short, AKB48 is a graduation system based group which houses three different teams A, K, B which taking turns performing in their own theatre. That’s how the group had started out until they had started getting more well known, then they had research students, newly joined girls who had yet to have the skills to become official members.

That was pretty much it; everything else was just extra facts in the core that was exactly how I thought of the group to be. It was easier to handle the information that Shimazaki threw at me if I just added it one at a time instead of trying to reorganize the whole structure that had formed in my head.

From the talks with Shimazaki I never really figured if she really loved her job or she just missed the people that she had been with. It had always seemed like she wasn’t fond of the position that she had been put in – someone that was pushed. Her push went better than others, she didn’t fail to meet the expectations like some of the other people and she had in the end made it to the top. She had graduated while at the top too, but I remember her mumbling something about how it wasn’t worth it any more.

There was another thing that I didn’t quite understand that was why people would spend money to just go shake the hands of their idols who probably didn’t bother to remember either their face or name. I was about to shrug it off as some irrational behaviour when Shimazaki corrects me. She said that she had remembered some of them, their faces and sometimes how they would look so happy after getting to shake their idol’s hands. She doesn’t talk much about handshake events other than that, I gathered that it was probably just another topic she couldn’t be bothered with.

The most puzzling thing of all was the elections though, there were people that would actually throw away their life savings or take out loans in order to try to make their idol rank higher than fellow members. It was irrational and no bit of explanation from Shimazaki would change my mind.

She tried though, she had compared it to the school system that I currently have. As people there will always be people who are more naturally gifted at certain areas than another and people who can get more favors from people. That was just how society ran, it was like how the rich could have a completely different system and how there were geniuses in rank 1. In the world of idols it wasn’t much different there were people that could attract more fans through their talents but there was also senbatsu which Shimazaki compared to the rich. Being in senbatsu allowed more opportunities to shine and gather fans and eventually that would help maintain popularity even in the event of the elections.

However there are also girls who aren’t in senbatsu, or favoured by the management. Those are the girls that benefit the most from the elections. Those girls were like the average people, the ones that have to compete in the education system. It was a bad comparison but in a way it did make more sense.

Shimazaki had faltered after I pointed out the fact that there were girls who tried so hard yet never managed to rank. Unfortunately, that was also true in the education system there were just those who had tried their best but still it hadn’t quite been enough. There might also be girls who would rank in the elections but failed to gain a part in the future singles of the groups, those after all were determined by the biased minds of producers.

I had concluded that I didn’t like elections but it was a way to produce an elite group in order to gather fans and produce sales. It was just like the current schooling system that had its faults but in the end managed to allow those with the superior brains to nourish and grow with the minimal funds placed into our current education system.

It wasn’t a fair system, but it worked and things that worked wouldn’t be easily changed.

Shimazaki wasn’t one to go into details, she claims that there was no point when more than one tabloid, more than one published book would have gone through what ifs and what might’ve happens. What she wanted to share was simply how she thought of the group, biased but at least she would stay true to her feelings for the group that she had once held in high esteem.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Hikikomori [2/?] (August 28)
Post by: kuro808 on August 28, 2013, 09:57:08 PM
This is the anti-Paruru or Paruru in private.  I truly wanted to write something short for the ChinParu fans XD

It is depth within her character and maybe something truthful to this :)
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Hikikomori [2/?] (August 28)
Post by: Archer1992 on August 30, 2013, 01:39:42 AM
wooo all the ff are great

thanks so much

^_^
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Hikikomori [2/?] (August 28)
Post by: AshuraX on August 30, 2013, 06:36:03 AM
... Paruru... she's a little too positive ain't she?
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Hikikomori [2/?] (August 28)
Post by: 0_o on September 12, 2013, 08:39:05 AM
... Paruru... she's a little too positive ain't she?

It's not like I think she's overly positive but more like she's about to die and in reality she's already had years upon years to think and be negative over her younger years. I don't know though the whole point of her talking to the main character is actually just an act of selfishness where she wants someone else to share in the memories that she had viewed to be so important. Enough to have placed herself in solitude at the seniors home instead of perhaps, befriending the others.

I don't know, maybe she really is too positive.

//

Another rather unfortunate plot that dates a year and a half ago that I never really got around to doing since it would've been overly inspired by the law classes and psych classes that I had been taking during that time.

... not that my current classes are any better.
Probably more of a personality, insanity, mental disorder and villainy approach??
(all in all, Yuria's E V I L)

oh and

CHARACTER DEATH, SUICIDE
TOTALLY EVIL AND INSANE YURIA



 

Insanity [1/?]

It was an unfortunate tale to have to tell, but someone had to do it.

The murder of Kinoshita Yukiko.

For months on end, without sight of peace the slow details of one SKE48 member had been dragged to court.

The defendant, one of their own Kizaki Yuria.
The accomplice, another of their own Yagami Kumi.
The witness, also one of their own Ogiso Shiori.

Me? I was just an unfortunate background member that had their dreams dashed by a scandal as bad as this. My name is nothing, nobody would remember it for I am neither as famous as Matsui Jurina and Matsui Rena nor as infamous as the ones in question.

The courts had of course had shown all the details of the bloody mess but they had not captured the backlash that would befall the idol group nor for their main group. Nor did it properly capture all the events leading to Kizaki's horrendous deeds.

Motive?

Her motive was simple, Kizaki liked, if not loved or for better words obsessed over Ogiso. It was nothing harmful, many of the younger members looked up to at least one of their seniors perhaps still of a lesser level. That had been okay, at least for the start until Kizaki had started to change in some ways.

One of the theories was that the stress of being one of the pushed members in SKE48 had done it's damage on her. Much like the damage that had been imparted on to Matsui Jurina but that had just been physical damage to her young body. Kizaki's was different, it was all mental damage, perhaps the stress was not all to blame but it had definitely contributed.

Insanity, that was what Kizaki had pleaded to and it was also what had been the jury had bought. Yet there had been so many conflicts, so many moments throughout the trial where Kizaki seemed so... accepting, almost seemingly proud of the damage that she had wreaked. Yet there had been moments where she just seemed confused like a lost child.

Then again I am not here to determine whether or not she was mentally stable at the time the murder had been committed, there are others that are more interested in things like that.

I am merely here to explain the case from the stand point of a member of the group that had been ruined.

I knew Kizaki as a round faced senior that seemed to like clinging to Ogiso that would every once in a while string Yagami Kumi along and try to break up OgiYukko.

That had seemed like nothing until Kinoshita Yukko had been found dead in her apartment one morning with a stab wound to the chest and SKE48 struck to it's cores. A member was gone and we were all just trying to cope in some way. Some of the members had been undeniably close to the older, dance loving girl. The accomplice and the witness both.

It had only seemed strange that neither of them had shown up nor Kizaki at the memorial for Yukko that questions had started popping up.

The police had been brought in over her murder and the three still hadn't been found. There were worries that they had been possibly killed or perhaps kidnapped by the killer. At one desperate point, someone had turned against the wota saying that probably of those "disgusting pigs" had gone too far with their obsession and turned to crime.

It had soon turned into a mess when the police too had started suspecting our fans. Our group had falling into horror, and that had been the start of the destruction of our idol group. We had, unjustified and out of our own suspicion turned against our fans.

Days had turned into weeks without practice, without google+, without theatre shows. Our originally planned concerts and recordings had also been cancelled. It was as if SKE48 had ceased to exist with only and apologetic message from G+ towards the fans we doubted.

It had been a month later when they had been found, Yagami and Ogiso as the hostages to one deranged Kizaki Yuria.

And with that the opening to one of the most dramatic, publicized cases of the year began. Kizaki's face had been plastered all over the newspapers, trial as an adult she was to be spared nothing.

It had only been as the cases unfolded, that people began to realize just how deranged the former member had been. Former because AKS spared no chance of admitting that she was a current member. Fired through G+ notice, but that was nothing compared to removing everything that had been related to Kizaki Yuria the moment that the news broke up.

She was the greatest scandal and danger to have befallen the 48 groups.




///

hmmm i wonder how this will turn out
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Insanity [1/?] (Sept 11)
Post by: AshuraX on September 12, 2013, 02:19:07 PM
Well, if it was the years she had been and the experience she has gotten from the group, I think she would be overly-negative. I mean, seriously. Just imagine a member that has been in the group for far too long. Obviously her spirit would deflate into nothing. But for Paruru... she's... weird... Well, not like Paruru's normal either XD

Anywho...
I don't know why, but I'm grinning right now...
One of my SKE oshii is Yagami...
But why am I grinning...?
And why the hell did I actually pity Yuria???
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Insanity [1/?] (Sept 11)
Post by: 0_o on January 26, 2014, 07:28:38 AM
Wow... this was wrong a long long time ago.
Like right after Rina wrote that blog post about her getting married.
Was going through my fics and found this one so I thought I'd finish it and post it up.
The ending was pretty rushed though, I just sorta threw words together. But meh at least it's done.

___

Happiness - Nakanishi Rina

She didn't even know what had compelled her to write a blog post after more than a year so since her so called third 'graduation'. She thought that once it had all been said and done she would just disappear yet, after a year she was mentioning news of her life. She was happy yes, but she didn't nearly need to flaunt the fact that she had happiness to any of her 'fans'. She didn't even know how or what she was supposed to think of them as anymore. Nonetheless she had let go and moved on, finding herself someone to love.

She had seen the election results, she thought she was over that group, perhaps that's why her husband had mentioned it that night.

"Oh did you hear that the Oita girl won first place at the elections?"

It didn't mean anything to her to hear that the girl from her hometown had won, she had put her idol days behind her. She went to bed that night without a trace of thought on that former group. It was only from the news that she had heard of /her/ name. Takahashi Minami, the so called soul of AKB48 had dropped out of the prestigious kami7.

Maybe she wasn't so over the group as she thought, no she just wasn't over the girl that was once her best friend. She just wish that things hadn't ended the way that she did, of all the sacrifices that she had to make, she just wished that her friendship with Takahashi Minami had not been on of them. It's fine though, she comforts herself with the same words that she had for the past years, she had left her in good hands.

Takahashi Minami would shine without her in her life.

Yet she still continued to ponder about the girl. Before she knew it she had a blog post written out, what originally had just been news about her current situation. Yet in the middle of her blog she could see that call out to Minami. It wasn't the first time, but surely she wished that it would be the last.


謝りたい人がたくさんいます。
I want to apologize to so many people.
ごめんなさい。
Sorry.

会いたい人がたくさんいます。
There are so many people I want to see.
わたしは今も変わらず大好き。
Even now I still love you all.

夢を叶えたくて入った世界、
頑張れば頑張るほど
わたしの気持ちとは
違う方へ進んでいきました
途中で引き返せないぐらい
あっというまに時が進み
頑張るしかなかった
むなしかったです


だけど、もう大丈夫。
But it's fine.

前に進む。
I've moved forward.

やっぱり頑張った子が報われてほしい
But, I definitely wish that those who work hard get what they deserve
そんな人を見ると自然に応援したくなります。
I see those types of people and I want to support them.


It was not right to walk back into her life, not when Minami was shinning as an idol fulfilling both their dreams.

Her husband walks up behind her, fresh out of the shower after work.

"Updating your blog?" his reaction is mixed, he loves her but sometimes he just can't forget what had happened to Rina before he stepped into her life.

"It'll be the last time, just some closure in the life of Yamaguchi Riko." she mumbles back, knowing that it was so much more than that.

He's pulling her into a hug, and she remembers why exactly she had fallen for such a man. His kindness, his forgiveness, he wasn't perfect but he was the best thing for her. She almost felt like she didn't deserve this happy ending, but this was finally hers - happiness.

She doesn't bother to think anymore as she posts it, hoping that somewhere out there her call to Minami would be answered. Yet she knows that it would be better off if Minami doesn't remember her.

She was probably just a memory to her after all.

She doesn't really bother to think about it after, maybe her words will reach her maybe it won't. When she chose to accept her husbands proposal she had promised herself that she would let go of her past, including her days as an idol.

She didn't even think that there would be a reply, so of course she wouldn't have been on the look out for one. Rina moved on and it wasn't until years later when she met Mariko on the streets again, the both of them having left the world of idols. Only then could Rina bring herself to talk to the the other like an old friend - something that they could've been.

They talk about their lives after all this time, Mariko of of her new line of clothing, Rina about the three year old toddler she urges to greet Mariko. They're both living lives of happiness, and they shone as such. It wasn't until Mariko brings up Minami then that Rina's smile falters.

"She would be happy to know that you're doing so well. You never did see that tweet did you?"

Rina's confused, she had never bothered to start twitter in fears that she'd just get stalked and harassed by former fans and haters alike.

Mariko smiles, so that's the missing part of the story.

"She was happy for you, gave you her blessings, hoped the best for you." Mariko watches as Rina's smile falls completely.

The toddler stares at her mother in wonder, why was she crying. Tugging on her mother's hand the toddler fumbles her words, "Mama, I will be good!"

"Here, you should talk to her." Mariko says before handing over a tissue and the other Minami's business card.

Rina calms down and pockets the card, wondering if maybe she would actually find the courage to call. The two say their goodbyes as Mariko rushes away to an abrupt business meeting, but not without promising the visit little Minami another time.

She doesn't end up calling though, she returns back to her normal life instead of seeking to open old wounds. There were just things that were meant to stay buried like her ambiguous relationship with Minami.

She was happy now, she had a loving husband and an adorable child. There was no reason to bring drama into her life over what if's that she had long forgotten.

She's cleaning out her purse when she is once again greeted by Minami's business card. Something that she had already forgotten about. Curiosity sparks in the back of Rina's brain, tempting her to pick up her phone and give Minami that call. No doubt, Mariko had mentioned her to the younger girl.

Her fingers tap out the unfamiliar numbers when she hears the sound of her daughter and husband laughing in the living room. She stops, remember what she had promised herself. Once severed ties, should remained severed, she didn't deserve the younger girl anymore. She would be alright just knowing that the girl was happy and making all her dreams come true. Things that she can catch from the entertainment section of the newspapers.

Discarding the business card Rina takes a deep breathe and returns to her family with a smile and renewed resolve.

She was happy now.

___

Sometimes we don't need to take chances, sometimes we can just be content with what we already have.
Anyways, I'm pretty much 90% out of the fandom so idk if i'll be finishing any of the other fics.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Happiness [Nakanishi Rina] (Jan 25)
Post by: 0_o on January 11, 2016, 03:01:34 AM
Baking - Shimazaki Haruka/Yokoyama Yui

Yokoyama Yui, didn't particularly like baking. In fact when she had first rented the place she lived at now there were no supplies for baking. She had only bought some things on a whim to prepare for Valentines Day. Nonetheless she finds herself resting her head on her kitchen counter staring at the busy girl on the other side. Yui wasn't a big fan of baking, but she did like staring at her girlfriend baking. It was cute, seeing her pout at particularly complicated parts, seeing her frown at her own messy handwriting, seeing her growl while trying to open particularly stubborn containers and seeing the other girl smile at the finished products.

Yui was useless when it came to baking, Shimazaki Haruka knew that from the moment she asked the girl to teach her to bake cookies 5 years ago. She's grown used to the older girl's staring and when it does bother her she just slowly slides some sort of bowl in front of the girl to get her to mix it while she goes away in some corner to hide her reddening face. Her girlfriend would always displayed a confused, distracted face before finally getting to work. At least now she doesn't accidentally spill half of the contents of the kitchen counter.

After plopping whatever they were making into the oven to bake, Haruka would always grab onto the now dozing Yui's hand and lead her to the couch. She snuggles into the older girl and sometimes they just doze off together until the alarm goes off. Other times Yui keeps talking away, about work, about the cute new 15th generation kids, and about how much she missed the other girl. Haruka likes the sound of Yui's voice, so other than the odd comment here or there she lets Yui speak and listens with a content smile on her face.

When the alarms go off Yui always gently pries the younger girl away from her for a bit to get the baked goods out of the oven to cool. It's Haruka's turn to stare at the other girl wanting to catch her reaction to the goods. Yui gives some comments about it before feeding a piece to her girlfriend who is furrowing her eyebrows thinking of what to bake next time. They spend the rest of the day cuddled up on the couch with the rest of the baked goods.

Without fail, and without schedules getting in the way Haruka makes her way to Yui's apartment every week with a different recipe in hand. They always fall into the same routine - Haruka bakes, Yui stares, they snuggle, Haruka stares and Yui eats. Every week Yui throws her diet and her tiredness out the window to greet her girlfriend cheerily. She swears that the other girl knows about her diet and is baking on purpose to fatten her up to use her as a pillow during outings. Yet she still eats the majority of what her girlfriend bakes since she always has a happy smile on her face。

_______

It's cute, it's fluff, and it's the last thing I'll be posting for this thread.
In regards to Akiba Kindergarten I think i'll try to get it up to 200 and that'll be it.
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Baking [Shimazaki Haruka & Yokoyama Yui] (Jan 10)
Post by: rosask45 on January 15, 2016, 07:20:37 AM
 :heart: yuiparu baking! It was adorable :D
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Baking [Shimazaki Haruka & Yokoyama Yui] (Jan 10)
Post by: Darathon on January 19, 2016, 05:29:45 AM
Aww are you done writing oneshots? I'll miss your cute stories :fainted:
 Thanks for sharing your writing with us
:kneelbow:
Title: Re: [Oneshots] Baking [Shimazaki Haruka & Yokoyama Yui] (Jan 10)
Post by: Yuki88 on January 19, 2016, 07:32:58 AM
That's sad. I will miss your HKT fluffs along with your angst works.